The Raiders and The Princess

by FIRE FLASH 3

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Violence, Death, Human, Doctor Whooves, Twilight Sparkle, Sad, Anthro, Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Other, Romance
Length: 75264

Twilight Sparkle, finds herself lost in an unknown Jungle because of a failed experiment and an ancient Evil that time forgot. She will now need to find a way to return home and fight for the freedom of Equus, with a little help of course.

Twilight Sparkle, former student of Princess Celestia and now the princess of Magic, decides to build a machine to allow ponies to do research on other planets and dimensions. But when activated, the Mirror released an acient spirit, locked away within the subconscious even before Celestia's rise to power. Having been able to watch the world change, he decides to trap Twilight in another Universe and change Equus's History to suit his needs.
Twilight, now lost in an unknown environment, must find a way home and fight for Equestria's freedom. But this is Earth, 1942, and things aren't going to be as easy or as kind as she would like to believe.

Set in between Season 3 and 4, the timeline will not suit all of the remaining seasons.

A special thanks to mr xlu for proofreading this story. I could not be here writing this story without him.

All of the characters in this story are purely fictional as are most of the engagements.

Published 2016-05-17 01:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-03-29 11:16:29 UTC

Prologue

The Raiders and the Alicorn

Prologue

It was another normal day in Pony Ville, Equestria. Ponies were out and about, shopping for the necessary items to continue the daily routine of life. But for one pony, things could not be more precarious. Twilight Sparkle, newly crowned princess of Magic, was in the midst of one of her projects. This one however, was one that could revolutionize the way ponies saw the Universe.

As Twilight had explained to her friends, this new machine would allow ponies to see different dimensions, even the Human realm where she would sometimes go and visit her friends at Canterlot High.

Princess Celestia herself, granted Twilight permission to conduct this... experiment. And now it was finally ready, the last few checks had to be made before she would activate the device. After having checked the last few things; including the installment of a Mirror, brought to the Library from Canterlot. She carefully levitated the Mirror into place, Spike stood to the side giving her instructions to where the Mirror had to go.

Celestia had not explained much about the object, she had only said that she had found it, locked away deep within the Canterlot archives. Twilight did not pursue Celestia into the details of why the Mirror was in such a secure location. A question for another time. For now, Twilight was to busy concentrating on getting the precious artifact into the correct position to allow the magical connecters to connect with the Mirror, thus allowing a magical flow of energy to show whatever dimensions that were on the other side.

As the Mirror was set into place, Twilight took a few steps back, while Spike hurried to join her. They both took a second to contemplate their new machine. Twilight, sighing happily, then looked down at Spike.

"Well Spike, it's finally finished" She said, as if she had just rid herself of a burden. Spike was about to reply, but was interrupted by a low growling. "I'm guessing that's your way of telling me that we should go and have lunch?" She said with a small laugh.

"Sorry Twilight it's just that... I haven't eaten since breakfast" He said, lowering his head in embarrassment.

Twilight laughed and proceeded to pat Spike on the head "Well come on then, I'm sure Pinkie would be happy to make you a Jem-stone smoothie" Twilight lowered herself to allow Spike to hop on to her back, and they both headed back up the stairs to the main Library and locked the door.

XXXXXXXXX

All the while, unknown to both of them, something was watching them from it's hiding place. A creature, its name lost within the length of time, watched as the Young alicorn and the small dragon left the room and locked the door. As the door clicked shut, the pony locked within the Mirror tried franticly to activate the machine, but to no avail. He or she's mental powers weren't yet strong enough to brake through the magical barrier holding its power from escaping.

It didn't matter how much it tried to brake through, each attempt ended in failure. To long had it been trapped within this prison of space. So long in fact, it had even forgotten its name, gender, birthdate and even what species he or she was. But no longer. Soon, the lavender Alicorn would return and activate the device, then .... Freedom.

As time passed, awaiting the return of the Young princess, its mind pondered on its imprisonment. The reason why HE was there. HE? He'd finally remembered he's gender.

He could only remember a few things. being imprisoned was one of them. The princess who had imprisoned him, Celestia and Luna's mother. What was her name? He couldn't remember. But that was no longer important, the princess's mother was long dead, he was the one who took her life before an unknown Brown pony had sealed him within this Mirror.

The Brown pony, now what was his name? It began with a D, but he couldn't remember. Not that it mattered anyway. That was about Four thousand years ago now. Even Celestia wouldn't remember, she was only young at the time. She was supposed to be he's next victim if only that Brown pony hadn't intervened.

But for now, freedom was near. All there was left, was to wait for the Alicorn to come and free him. He'd had a few thousand years to plan what he was going to do after his release. One of the things he needed to do was get rid of this ... Twilight Sparkle. She would be one of the only ones who could trap him again. Not forgetting that she was one of the elements of Harmony, she could pose a threat to future plans and offensives, though his power to wield Time and manipulate it would allow him to change History to suit his needs. Twilight was just an obstacle that can be pushed aside. He could just drop her in some other Dimension where she would be stranded with no help. Then attack Equestria's social and economic heart to prevent any resistance, then take his place upon the throne of Equestria.

As he continued to rummage through his mind in the darkness of emptiness. The door clicked, as somepony unlocked the door. A silhouette appeared in the door way, clearly recognizable as Twilight. Only one word came through The Shadow's mind.

........."Freedom"

XXXXXXXXX

Twilight clicked the basement light on, its yellowy glow illuminated the objects within the room itself. She slowly made her way down the stairs, a bit of excitement building up as she approached the machine she had spent months working on. She had asked Spike to send a letter of to princess Celestia about it finally being finished.

Twilight did want to try it out first before the princess replied or came to visit. She didn't want to disappoint Celestia because the device didn't work. So testing it, was the most important thing on her list.

Unknown to Twilight, the creature, that would soon become known as "The Shadow", watched as she ran through her thoughts. Rereading over a few calculations and other mathematics, Twilight spun around to face the Mirror. Her heart was racing like mad, she slowly approached the lever allowing the magical current to activate the machine and then.... the unknown!

A purple colored aura appeared around Twilight's horn, a similar aura appeared around the lever. Slowly, the handle was pulled down, finally making contact with the other end. Pumps on the side of the machine slowly began pumping away. A magical flow of power ran through the tubes and pipes leading to the Mirror. Finally, the flow of energy reached the Mirror, it slowly took a purple color with a low humming sound. Images of what she guessed to be different dimensions, flew across the Mirror. It suddenly stopped with the image of some sort of other worldly jungle.

Twilight sighed happily, glad that the machine hadn't blown up, taking half of Pony Ville with it.

But to her shock, the Mirror began to violently vibrate. Ripples began appearing on the Mirror. Twilight slowly approached the Mirror, she extended a hoof, getting ready to touch it. Suddenly, a black hoof jetted out with the rest of a black pony's form, Twilight fell back in shock, as she slowly got to her hooves she was lifted into the air by a silver aura. She yelped in shock as she was brought closer to the new pony. He was clearly a stallion, thought his coat was so black that none of the features were visible: such as the form in general, muzzle, horn....

As the strange pony floated Twilight over to itself, it took its time to look at Twilight properly. Clearly a bit nervous, Twilight decided to brake the silence.

"Um... Hello, m-my name i-i-is Twilight S-Sparkle" she said putting on a nervous smile. The Shadow smiled menacingly at her. its teeth sharp. Twilight was now terrified.

"Oh miss Sparkle, I already know your name, age, title and a lot more." He said slowly walking around her floating form. "I thank you princess, for having freed me. To long have I been trapped in that blasted Mirror, but no longer, thanks to you Equestria will fall."

"W-What do you mean?" She struggled to escape, in vain.

"It's quite simple really, I'm hear to take revenge on the ones who had imprisoned me in that.......cage" He said, taking a glance at the Mirror.

"Who a-a-are y-you?" she said, fear gaining hold of her heart.

"You can call me......The Shadow, now what to do with you" He said thoughtfully, while tapping his muzzle. His mind went back into the ideas he had while in the Mirror. Another dimension wouldn't be to bad.

"Please, let me go" She pleaded, tears beginning to fall from her eyes. What had she done.

"Normally I would let you go, but I find myself faced with one of the Element bearers. Surely you know that I can't let you go since you would call upon the other Elements to try and stop me. But the Elements won't do more than scratch me, or bring a drop of Harmony in an Ocean of pure evil."

"What do you want with me?" she said as she floated in mid air.

"Nothing, my dear. Nothing at all, I only require that you don't stand in my way, and I have the perfect solution for that." He said, an invisible, evil smile spreading across his muzzle. "And I think I've just found the perfect way to achieve this." Walking slowly towards the machine, Twilight suddenly realized what the Shadow was planning on doing with her. She fought desperately to escape, yelling, hoping that someone would hear her.

"HELP!! SOMEPONY.....HEEEEELLLLPPPPP!!!!!!" The Shadow chuckled to himself, finding her pleas quite amusing.

"It's no use princess, no one can hear you, but don't worry, at least you'll be alive and not dead." He said to her, Twilight was now in tears, trying to get away from the Shadow's magical grasp.

"Please......." She pleaded

The Shadow slowly approached the Mirror, Twilight getting closer to its rippling surface. Tears streamed down her face, but as she was about to be sent through the portal, the Shadow stepped towards her. Indescribable pain flared through her entire body, such agonizing pain, she screamed from the top of her lungs, so hard in fact that she broke her voice, rendering her vocal communication impossible. All of this happening while her magical abilities were being sucked out of her, into the creature's body

"You won't be needing much magical energy, just enough for you to survive whatever you may face." He said, slowly sending Twilight through the portal. Twilight was unable to say anything, her voice was broken and she'd cried out all her tears. The last thing she saw before entering the Mirror, was The Shadow looking down at her with evil smile.

As the light slowly faded, twilight found herself falling towards another light. Around her, images began to appear, each one showing images of Equestria. Images showing the towns as she knew them, only to be replaced by scenes of destruction. Pony Ville lay in a pile of debris, Canterlot, the capital of Equestria, rested in a black shroud. The final image she saw before blacking out was that of the Shadow sitting on Celestia throne, smiling at the crowd of bowing ponies. After that, everything went black.

Chapter I: Awakening in the unknown

Chapter I

Voices could be heard. Low whispers, familiar voices bantered back and forth through the darkness. They soon faded into pure silence, nothing could be heard, absolutely nothing! For that moment, there was no sound, no light,.... just.... silence.

Twilight was scared, she was lost in some sort of void, she couldn't see anything. And the fact she couldn't seem to move, was making everything worse. So she floated there, sobbing, even though no one could hear it, not even her. Suddenly, a face appeared out of nowhere, causing her to jump in fear as she soon recognized the face looking at her.

"Time to wake up...... princess" The Shadow said in its deep, rough voice.

Twilight's eyes flew open, finally escaping the darkness of her dream. But as soon as her eyes opened; she found herself blinded by light. As she blinked a few times to adjust her eyes to the strange and yet familiar source of light. She rubbed her eyes with her hoof and slowly sat up, looking down at herself. But only to gasp in surprise. Instead of hooves she found herself looking down at a pair of hands. She quickly took a look at the rest of her body, she was in her Canterlot high form? How could she be in her human form? Then it dawned on her, The portal may have sent her to the human realm. which meant that she could get help from her friends at Canterlot High.

As she stood up, she soon realized that there were a few things wrong. Firstly, she wasn't wearing the clothes that she usually wore when she visited the other versions of her friends, in fact, she wasn't wearing any clothes at all. Secondly, her skin color wasn't the usual lavender, though it was probably due to the sunset. And that was another thing, instead of finding herself around the school, she was in some sort of forest or jungle.

Twilight continued to ponder over her thoughts, but she was having trouble concentrating. She was thirsty, tired and hungry. Looking around she found an opening in the foliage, slowly making her way through, she prayed that she would find someone who could help her find her friends so she can get back to Equestria and fight the Shadow.

XXXXXXXXX

...Twilight had no idea how long she had been wondering throughout the impenetrable jungle, but she felt her consciousness fading. She was thirsty, tired, hungry and her feet where extremely sore. Her throat was sore from having screamed when The Shadow sent her into the portal and into this, unbearable heat. And now, she was dying for a drink, just to clench her thirst. The worst part, was the fact that her feet were all cut and scratched. Every step she took was agony. Twilight hoped that she wasn't to far from finding help. Who knew? Maybe she wasn't that far from the school, though she didn't remember there being a jungle of this size near or around the city of Canterlot when she first visited.

So she continued to walk, not really caring whether she was going in the wrong direction. All Twilight wanted, was to find her friends and sort all of this out. But the more she walked, the more she felt tired. In the end, her tiredness got to her, causing her to fall over flat on her face. She just wanted to stay there. Lying like that felt so........ nice. She could feel her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. But they immediately shot open when she heard something that sounded like voices. She lifted her head, the voices clearly coming from up ahead. Twilight slowly but surely she got back up. She was very wobbly but she felt an urge to keep going. Taking a few steps forward, until she was walking, then running. Pushing through the leaves and all the branches, she knew she was getting closer. Though she was completely undressed, her mind was way to tired to think of how she looked right now. All she focused on was getting help.

Running and pushing everything out of her way, Twilight made a final dash towards the voices. Only a few meters separating her from them. As she pushed through the last branches, Twilight gave a sigh of relief when she saw four Humans who were standing there, staring at her with their mouths agape, while pointing strange sticks at her. When she finally caught her breath, she smiled happily at the Humans.

"Hi my name's... (pant)... Twilight... (pant)... Sparkle... (pant)... and I was hoping you could help m---" She didn't get the chance to finish her sentence before her eyes rolled back into her head and she collapsed to the ground, the four Humans still staring at her.

XXXXXXXXX

Now, what would you do when you when a NAKED girl appears from nowhere, then collapses right in front of you. Well if you can please tell me cause I don't really know what to do in this situation. They never really trained any of us for this sort of thing, which is explainable since you shouldn't expect to meet a girl completely nude, especially out here. But here we are, staring at the corpse of a girl who appeared to be in here twenties, well she looked it when we could still see her face.

Of the four of us in the group, I was the first one to move. I tentatively made a few steps towards the woman. I knelt down, putting my finger to her neck, checking for a pulse. She was alive, that was the main thing, but I was very curious as to what a girl was doing OUT HERE with no clothes on. I tentatively turned her over. Yep, she was naked all alright. I looked away though, the others were still staring at her body. I just sighed at them.

"Alright you perverts, Jack can you come and give me a medical opinion on this?" I said, motioning to Jack the medic of the group, to come and help me

Jack moved to the other side of the woman and took her pulse.

"Her pulse appears to be normal, round about 70 beats in a minute." He said looking at his watch. Then he opened her mouth and proceeded to shine his torch into her mouth. "Her throat appears to be sore and dehydrated, as if she's been screaming." He said then turning to look at the rest of her body, trying to avoid her.... erogenous zones. During this time, Mark and Tomy had approached to see what we were doing. I turned to them.

"You guy's should watch our backs." I said to them, they nodded, making their way towards different cover positions. I turned my attention back to the unconscious female. Jack was now looking at her feet.

"What would a girl be doing out here with no clothes and foot wear?" He asked himself.

"Your guess is as good as mine." I said taking a look at her scratched feet, they looked almost as bad as mine. Jack then turned back to her face.

"Can you open her eyes for a sec Lou?" He asked me.

"Sure" I replied. I moved my hand to her face, opening her eye lids. After I opened them, Jack placed himself over her face, but once he got a good look at her eyes, he recoiled back in shock and horror.

"HOLY!!!!" He yelled, I didn't really understand what was wrong so just gave him a confused look. He noticed my confusion, and pointed at her head. "L-Look at her eyes man" He said, I just moved to look at her eyes but I to fell back in shock. Mark and Tomy turned to us.

"What's wrong Lou?" Mark asked, I just turned to him then pointed at her head.

"Her eyes" I said feeling a bit weird. "H-Her eyes are purple" Though many may not believe it, it was true. Here was a girl with violet colored irises, which I can classify as very strange. I was at a lost of what to say, Jack had regained his seated position over her, shining his torch into her eyes.

"From what I can see, there appears to be no constrictions, so I'm guessing her eyes are okay" He said, waving his hand letting me know that I could close her eyes. My eyes trailed off to the rest of her body. Jack crawled his way to her feet, separating each her toes, looking at the wounds she had. I, for the moment was looking at a strange tattoo on her left thigh. It was a six pointed purple star with, like, smaller white stars around the violet one.

"Pretty strange tattoo she's got here" I said, looking at Jack.

"Yeah, I know she's got one on this leg as well. She's also got strange hair." He said, while raping a bandage around both her feet. I looked at the rest of her body, but seeing how she was naked, it really took away her dignity. "Here Lou, try cleaning the open wounds with this, then we can give her any extra clothes we've got" Jack announced while holding a bottle of alcohol out to me with a pad. I took them and began to clean the worst of the scratches, not all of them, since we need every drop we had left.

After about five minutes, we both got up and I turned to Mark and Tomy.

"Mark, you got any spare clothes?" He just starred at me, surprise clear on his face.

"Sure" He said passing me a pair of skivvies.

"You Tomy?" I asked, he got on to knees, taking off his bag. He began rummaging through his stuff, then he pulled out a shirt with some socks, handing them over to me. I took them in both hands, thanking him, I turned back to the girl and began to dress her in the clothes we had. A hand tapped me on the shoulder, I turned to see Jack holding a raincoat. I raised an eyebrow

"Storm's coming." He said shrugging. I took it then returned my attention back to the girl and continued dressing her. It was quite surprising how big all of this stuff was on her. After prepping her up, I took my bag off and pulled out my spare pants. Mark helped me slide them on, suddenly, I loud rumble echoed in the distance.

"Well, you're never wrong about the weather." I said, turning to Jack who simply shrugged. "Alright, we need to find shelter before we get the worst of it" Grabbing my gear and picking the girl up, and cradled her in my arms. "Alright, lets move out" I said, Mark and Jack up front while Tomy was tailing, slowly making our way back the way we came.

XXXXXXXXX

We must have been walking for over half an hour, we were soaked by the downpour that was soon followed by the storm. It was as dark as night, the lightning only just piercing through the trees.

While we're walking, I might as well introduce myself and.... well.... talk about a bit about me and these idiots.

Well, my name is Lou Albert Xavier Conlin, I'm 18 years old about 1.9 meters, 54Kg, dark blond hair, light skin. I'm a Marine, actually I'm a Raider attached with the 2nd Marine Division. I was born in a happy family, great family, one younger sister and brother who still live in New York. They're not that much younger than me since they're both 15 years old.

The guy up ahead is called Mark, he's been my best friend since Boot Camp. He's roughly the same hight as me only, weighing around 63Kg, the normal weight for an adult, aged 19 and has Brown hair. He's the radio operator of the group.

The guy behind him is Jack, dark hair, 59Kg, 1.9 meters and the medic who takes care of everyone who gets hurt. Probably the most caring person I've known so far.

The last is Tomy, dark brown hair, 50Kg, 1.8 meters and the rookie of the group. Though I think that we've been through some weird stuff, nothing compares to what we've been through within the last few hours. Here I was holding a girl with strange hair and eye color, who was now wearing our over sized clothes.

Lightning flashed all around us, the flashes turned night into day, only within the bursts of light. This only made everything worse, the flashes creating shadows all over the place, some of them appeared to be reaching out to us. We were extremely jumpy, fear is dangerous, especially out here. Around half an hour later, we came across a cave within the slopes of the ravine we were following.

I held up my hand, I turned to Mark and Jack "Go check it out" I said pointing at the cave. They nodded, getting up and slowly making their way towards the entrance. Me and Tomy crouched down behind the surrounding foliage, we could clearly see Mark and Jack approaching the entrance to the cave, the bursts of lightning lighting up the entire area, both of them were illuminated by each burst.

Just a few seconds later, a figure came back out of the cave, the flashes of light allowed us to see that it was Mark.

"All clear Lou" He said as he approached us.

"Alright, get the radio set up I need to talk to HQ" I said to him as he helped me carry the girl towards the cave.

"Got it" He replied

As we entered our new home for the night, I made my way to the far end of the cave, trying not trip over anything. Since there were no lights, we all found it really hard to move around in the dark. The only light available was the lightning from outside. So, while navigating in the dark. Me and Mark made our way to the back of the cave, and slowly putting the girl down on the ground. I lifted her back up so Mark could slip his jacket under her back. Jack had now come over with a blanket and draped it out over her, this sense of unity was so strange, never had I seen the group working to help only one person before. Sure we had given our clothes and stuff away to others but never in a whole group collectivity to only one person.

The sound of a crank handle being turned brought me back to earth. I turned to see Mark starting up the radio set, he was turning dials, trying to find the right frequency.

"Able one, this is Able recon, do you read me, over?" He whispered into the phone. He kept on repeating the exact same sentence until, he finally got through.

"Able recon this is Able one, we read you four by five, over" Came a reply over the radio, Mark's dark form extended his arm out to me, holding the phone. I took it from his grasp.

"Able one, we have a situation, trip to the drum store has been compromised, over" I said to the voice.

"What's wrong? Over" Came the voice again.

"We found a girl, over" I replied, looking back at the dark shape of the girl who was suddenly alight with the bright white light of the storms lightning.

"I don't think I caught that, did you say a girl?! Over" The voice said in surprise.

"You heard correctly, we're trying to make our way back to you now, over" I said.

"Roger head back tomorrow, we will be expecting you, over and out" Said the voice before static was the only thing I could hear on the frequency. I slowly put the phone back down on the cradle on the radio set, by now all the others had regrouped around me.

"Alright, this is what we're going to do" I said looking at each of them. "Before day break, tomorrow, we're goona head back to the line, hopefully the guards will be expecting us, the password is the same as before, so try not to get your head blown off." They nodded in response, I turned my attention now to the mystery woman. "Though I don't know what's going to happen to her when we get there." I sighed, hoping I was doing the right thing.

As the storm passed, we were now immersed in total darkness, only the rare moonlight would brake through the dense jungle. Mark was sat near the cave entrance, Jack was sleeping in his own corner, Tomy was sat near Mark, the light from outside seemed to make their faces glow in its white light. As for me, I was sitting near beside the girl incase she showed any signs of waking up. It may seem creepy to some people for a guy to watch a girl while she's sleeping, but they have to understand that I have no choice. If she wakes up and starts yelling and screaming, she could alert the enemy and believe me, the Nips are the last people anyone would want to be with right now. I believe she was lucky that we were the ones that she came across. I don't think the enemy would show as much kindness than we have.

XXXXXXXXX

The ground was black, everything appeared to be covered in a black shroud of dust and rubble. But for Twilight, the ruins at her feet were all to familiar. She carefully made her way through the mess of destruction, in her wake, she left a trail of hoof prints in the grey dust. Ash fell from the sky, it was so thick, making the air almost unbreathable. To her left, Twilight spied a building in a blaze. It was the same thing for numerous buildings ahead, tears began to swell up in her eyes, the town she had come to call home was now in ruins. For some reason, she couldn't bring herself to stop walking further into town, her mind was at a lost to comprehend. How could this happen.

As she continued to walk, her right fore hoof hit something lying in the dust. Slowly bringing her hoof against the metal surface, she brushed it clear enough for her to choke on her own tears. There, lying on the ground was a sign, and on it was a large cupcake...... Sugar Cube Corner. Twilight could only stand there, her heart was on the point of exploding into a million pieces, everything she knew was now gone, gone with the ashes.

Though she soon became aware that somepony was standing next to her, she slowly lifted her head only to reel back in shock to see the Shadow standing there, a serious look on his face.

"It's surprising how fast everything seems to fade isn't it?" He said in a calm voice even if it still sounded as scary as the first time she heard it. "I grew up in a small town like this when I was young" He said looking down at her, she was surprised to see a look of resent cross his face. "Believe me, miss Sparkle I do regret having destroyed all of this" He said waving his hoof at the surrounding area. "But those ponies shouldn't have locked me away in that Galaxias damn mirror." He said gritting his teeth. He then looked down at Twilight, her eyes were filled with hope and Wonder, was he really regretting what he'd done?

"I have no regret, and I will not bring you back. You are my enemy Miss Sparkle, just like the other princess's and this is the price you've played for being my enemy." He said his evil smile creeping across his muzzle. "Every time you fall asleep, you shall be haunted by what you see here, you will have no good dreams, only nightmares. And this, will make sure you'll never be happy again" He said, waving his hoof around before the scenery changed. Into that of graves, five graves each baring the cutie marks of her friends, her lips were trembling, slowly approaching the graves, she placed her hoof against that of Pinkie Pie's. At that point, she was no longer able to hold back her tears. Behind her, the Shadow began to chuckle, growing louder and louder until it reached a full laugh. Twilight could only whimper before, suddenly, she let out all of her despair in a loud ear piercing scream.

XXXXXXXXX

Here I was, thinking back over everything that had happened recently. Trying to piece together where this strange girl came from, I remembered her saying something before she passed out but I was way to shocked to see a girl out in this jungle, completely naked.

I was broken out of my train of thought when a loud scream echoed around the cave, waking Jack and Tomy who were sleeping peacefully. It took me a few seconds to react to the screaming girl on the floor, I immediately lunged forward, putting my hands over her mouth, muffling out the screams. The others came to help hold her down, just as her eyes opened, they showed signs of fear and sorrow.

"SHHH! SHHH! Be quiet or you'll get us all killed!!" I hissed, trying to get her to stop moving and screaming. After a few more seconds of struggling, the girl started to calm down, carefully, I slowly lifted my hand away, her eyes seemed to be still adjusting to the darkness we were in. She still appeared to be scared, she didn't seem to understand where she was.

"It's okay, you're safe, no one's going to hurt you." I said in a reassuring tone, she only nodded in response, the others backed off a bit, Mark ran back to the entrance, making sure no one was approaching the cave.

As the girl slowly sat up, she looked up at me, opening her mouth to say something but only a dry croak was all she could get out. She then began making a drinking motion with her hands, understanding immediately, I grabbed my canteen and handed it over to her.

"Here you go" I said, she responded by grabbing the bottle in both hands and began drinking it pretty rapidly. "Hey Hey Hey, not so fast, we ain't got much of that left" pulling the canteen away from her mouth, she seemed to savor every drop.

"T-Thank you" she whispered, her voice sounded very kind and sweet. Taking back the canteen and putting it away, I turned my attention back to the girl.

"Your welcome, name's Lou, Lou Conlin. What's yours?" I asked, hoping she wouldn't shy away, but instead she answered almost instantly.

"Twilight Sparkle" She answered excitedly. Twilight Sparkle? Twilight Sparkle? What kind of a name is that? I mean, I've got nothing against it, it sounds rather cute but rather inappropriate for a girl especially nowadays.

"Well err... Twilight....Sparkle... would you mind telling me what you were doing out in THIS jungle with no no clothes on?"

"Well you see, I'm a bit lost and I'm trying to find my friends, then I ran into you guy's. I don't know why I didn't have any clothes on, I guess its just a normal pony thing." She answered looking down at the clothes we had dressed her in.... w-wait... did she say normal PONY thing??!!!. She must have hit her head or something.

"Pony?" I said, a bit confused. The others had returned to what ever I told them earlier, though they were all taking great interest in our conversation.

"Yes, I'm a pony. Princess Twilight Sparkle, bearer of the element of Magic and former student to Princess Celestia." She said, a sense of pride in her words. But for the moment, the only thing my mind was doing was screaming: ELLE EST FOLLE!!!

At that moment, Jack crept up to me and whispered into my ear "Lou, I think is in need of a doctor. A psychiatric doctor." and I had to admit, I think she really needed one. Not only does she think that she's a pony but also a PRINCESS?!

"Okay? And what are you doing out here in this jungle?" I asked, hoping I wouldn't get a stupid answer.

"Well, you see, I'm in need of some help. I need to find my friends at Canterlot High" She said, I mentaly face palmed. Canterlot High, seriously?

"And where is this.... Canterlot High?"

"Well surely you should know, don't you colts go to school anymore?" Colts? Colts? She might need more than one doctor help her out, unless she was lying, she might be trying to get out of this place, so she invents a story so ridiculous so everyone thinks she's mad so they give her a section 8. But still, that doesn't explain what she was doing out here alone with no clothes on. Things weren't adding up.

"Well no, we don't go to school anymore and well there are no schools around here and none of us have ever been to a school with that name before." I answered honestly.

"Oh surely you know we can't be that far away, it should be in this country" she said

"What country?" I asked plainly.

"Well Humanestria of course!" she said in a duh tone

"Human what now?" Jack asked

"Humanestria...." When we only gave her a confused look, she sighed "The country we're in right now"

"I'm a history and geography fanatic and I can tell you there is no such country. For that matter, we're not even in a country." I answered back.

"Then where am I?" She asked, sounding a bit impatient. Is she serious, she really must have hit head.... hard. So I replied with the truth.

"...Guadalcanal..."

Author's Note

Well here we go, we're realy getting started now. Like it says in the description, sorry for any orthograph mistakes. I will try to correct them as best I can. I will try and bring out a new chapter once a month, but for the moment I'm passing my Bac so revisions are my first priority.

Also, if there is anyone who has got the same name as the narrator, it is not supposed to represent that person. :twilightsheepish:

Chapter II: A walk through Hell

Chapter II

It was now about three in the morning, and here I was, in a cave, in enemy held territory, with an 18 year old girl who thought that she was a pony princess from a place called .... Equestiar? Or was it Equestria? Yeah, that was it. Anyway, here I was with a girl who I'm certain had gone coocoo, but the way she was telling me her tale of how she got here made the whole situation a little more realistic.

The questions about Earth were making the entire ordeal even weirder. I realy don't understand what's going on right now, but for the moment, the questioning and the answers that I was asking her weren't helping me find out more about her real life.

The questions and "answers" bantered back and forth for about three hours after she woke up, but at the paling of the sky and the rising sun on the horizon (which was blocked by the jungle) told us that we had to go.

Once I noticed that the sky was getting lighter, I immidiatly got up, Jack doing the same.

"What's wrong?" He and Twilight asked, I did a quick 360° to look around the cave, before turning my attention back to him.

"Grab the equipment, we gotta move out." I said picking up my pack, and tossing the radio to Mark. "We've got to hurry before we become too exposed" I turned to this 'Twilight Sparkle'. "Come on, get up we need to get out of this place" I said, still putting on my pack. She just sat there, blicking owlishly at me, she then began to stand up but immidiatly fell back to the ground with a pain filled look on her face.

"Are you alright?" I asked

"Yes, but... my eeerrr... feet, they realy hurt" She replied in a painfull tone, and I could understand, her feet were covered in bandages and they were pretty bad when we found her. Realising the danger of waisting anymore time I finished putting my pack on then turned to Mark.

"Here Mark, take my Johnson, you're on point now" I said handing him my Johnson. He could only stand there, a blank expression on his face.

"Lou, I'm a radioman not a guinea pig" He hissed.

"Just take it, we don't have time to argue about this" I said shoving the gun into his arms. He just sighed in defeat and got back into formation. I, on the other hand, turned my attention back to Twilight who was still laying against the wall. Carefully, but quickly, I moved my arms under her very small but cute frame, before standing back up, cradling her in my arms. She just stared up at me, a small blush on her face as I carried her back to the cave entrance.

Taking one good long last look behind us, we then turned our attention to the dark jungle ahead of us. Taking a deep breath, I took a good firm grip on Twilight.

"Alright, let's move out, standard formation"I said as we began to move out into the jungle. Luckily for us, there was a small path that was heading in the direction we wanted to go. And as we took one last look at the cave, we moved deeper into the jungle.

XXXXXXXXX

Hours and miles, that's what it was like to trek through that jungle. Even though the sun wasn't fully into the sky, the heat within the jungle was unbearable. Though we all knew that it had been a little les than thirty minutes since we left the cave, the heat can have some very exhausting effects on you. But for now, we walked, we walked wearily, our fingers on the trigger. Even I had my right hand near my holster. It may sound crazy that we were this scared, but our weariness made us very aware of our surroundings. This path, we were using was extremely dangerous. Paths like these were very rare but dangerous here, especialy during the night battles. In these sort of attacks, the japs would seek to reach the rear paths that led to our second line. In Guadalcanals landscape of dense jungle, controling a single path like this could be decisive, other axis of retreat just ,simply, didn't exist.

But for now, we were slowly making our way back to our lines. The heat was now becoming almost too much for us, it must have been about 40°C, but temperatures like these were quite common even in October on this wretched island, the heat is what makes Malaria thrive. Malaria is just one of the jungle sicknesses that we will all get before we leave this island. Either alive, or in a box.

As we continued to drudge through the jungle, I had the feeling that something was watching through the trees. My eyes were trained on the surrounding foliage, the possibility that it could just be the heat taking its toll on our minds could not be considered. We were in enemy territory, these paths were as usefull to us as to the Nips.

The path twisted and swirled through the jungle, in some areas, extremely narrow. But we had to keep moving, Hochinitira would have to wait. For now, we had to get this girl back to her unit. But more importantly, we had to get back without getting caught by the Japs.

As I rumaged through my thoughts, the group came to a sudden halt. Mark, who was still on point had his fist raised. We all crouched down, and Mark slowly made his way back to me. "We got tracks up ahead Lou, they're fresh"

"They could just be another patrol." Said Jack from behind me.

"Nuh-huh, no way, there's way too many tracks to be just a patrol" He said turnig his attention to Jack.

"We have to assume that it's the Japs, that means that we can't continue down this route anymore" I said, they both noded and Jack reached for my map that was in my pack. Meanwhile, Twilight just layed there, looking up at me with big, cute, inquisitive eyes.

"What's going on?" She asked with a small, barely audible voice.

"Just looking for a small detour, not much longer now." I replied to her. Returning my attention back to the guys, I tried pointing at the map. "There" I exclamed "Through the bog, it will be safer" I said, looking back up at Mark.

"Yeah, but a lot filthier." He chuckled.

"No arguing, lets move out, Mark, you're still on point." I said and he looked back at me angrily

"What?! why me? I've been on point the entire time" He whinned.

"But between the fou--- err five of us, you know how to get through this swamp" I replied. He just pouted, returning to the front of the group, he slowly made his way into the thick murky water. As Tomy slowly made his way into the bog, I held Twilight a bit higher so she wouldn't get ber wounds infected. "I'm just gonna hold you a bit higher, we don't want those scratches getting infected and..." I began, as I waded through the water. "There could be snakes in this swamp--" I dind't get the chance to finish as the poor young girl who was in my arms, suddenly found herself clinging for dear life to my neck.

"S-S-S-Snakes!!!!" She yelled, into my ear.

"Ssshhh! You want every Jap on this island to hear you!" I hissed, as all the others were staring at us. "Anyway, you've got nothing to worry about, remember, you're high and dry. I'm the one who's in with the snakes." I smiled reassuringly, hoping to get her to cheer up.

"I'm sorry" She said. "Its just that I'm quite scared of snakes, I have ever since I fell down a well." A well, huh? Well this could turn out to be quite interresting. An idea soon found its way into my head.

"Hey Twilight...?" I asked the young woman.

"Hhmm hhmm?"

"Do you mind telling me a bit more about the "well incident", you had? If you want to, and only if you're quiet." I asked. Her eyes went wide and she stared at me with an awed look on her face.

"Realy? I mean, are you sure you want to hear it? My friends used to say that my story telling was, somewhat, boring." She sounded a bit depressed saying that last bit.

"Believe me, any story is a good story, no matter how cheesy it may sound, out here, any story is a life and trust me, life seems to get shorter every day." I replied, feeling a bit of despair coming out of that last bit, but at the same time, it's true. Also, I wanted to see if she retold her story with her as a human and not a pony that she claims to be.

"Well it all began when I was a filly...." 'Oh boy, she realy does think that she is a pony' I said to my self as she continued her tale.

XXXXXXXXX

Wading through the swamp was quite exausting, but we were still a few miles from the perimeter. The heat in the jungle was a mere candle's flame compared to the oven that we now found ourselves in. Once or twice, we heard japanese voices coming from surrounding jungle. As we approached the perimeter, more japanese voices became audible soon followed by the distant sound of machine gun fire and the screams of dying people. Friend or foe, it made no difference, the sounds they made stay stuck in your mind. Even if you've only heard it once.

The first time we heard the sound of machine guns and rifle fire, was when we approached the perimeter. It made Twilight jump out of her skin, and she was soon clinging to my neck again. She actualy looked surprised to hear all the explosions and the thunder of guns. This surprised me since we thought that she had to be a nurse and the M*A*S*H isn't that far from the front. Surely she should have heard MG's and rifles before. Unless what she was saying was the truth?

Luck was soon on our side as we reached the end of the bog. Leaving the horrible swamp behind us, we began cutting our way through the 'impenetrable' jungle.

"How much longer, sir?" She said, looking up at me with huge, cute, eyes. 'Aaww'... was all my mind could say. 'She looks like a kitten' I thought. "Uhm..... sir?"

"Ooh... sorry, we're nearly there just a few more minutes." I replied, shaking my head. Turning my attention back to the path. It was now 1415hrs according to my watch. We've been walking for hours and, I for one, was exhausted. Carrying a "supposedly" pony princess was hard work, especialy since she was quite heavy for someone who surely hadn't eaten as much as us when we last ate. Talking of food, I hope the transports managed to make it back through the blockade. Its been a few days since we last ate. Sounds incredible, right? Well it's true, us Raiders are given little food since the Japs sank our navy, the little food we have left or the little that gets through the blockade isn't nearly enough to sustain at least four Divisions.

As we rounded a sharp corner in the jungle, the sound of a bolt from a gun being pulled back, chambering a round into the firering mechanism, echoed around us. We all froze, even though we we're close to our lines, the enemy was still everywhere and we couldn't take any chances.

"Lucky!" I hissed.

......

"Lady!" Came the reply to the password. We rounded the corner and found ourselves faced with a machine gun crew and a few riflemen.

"Boys" I said, as the others let me through with Twilight, still in my arms. The men all stood up, staring wide-eyed at the girl who was looking at them with a light blush. "Where's Colonel Stevanson?" I asked to the only man who was looking at the surrounding jungle.

"At Division Head Quaters sir. That way." He replied, still looking at the jungle, he obviously had his own girlfriend or he was either a good marine. I nodded at him, then walked with the others right behind me, back towards the camp. I gave one last effort, parting the branches slowly, and there it was. Home. As we continued along the camp, we finaly reached our tents. My tent was next to the guys, I slept apart from them since I was considered squad leader. The guys all let out a happy sigh and ran into their tent. I sighed too, then went into mine, it was pretty tidy, just as I left it.The 'stretcher' like bed I used was all made and clean'ish'. Thinking that Twilight was probably tired, I thought of placing her down on the bed to let her rest. But it suddenly dawned on me that I should get her back to the MASH, I bet the doctors and nurses were getting worried about her. So, reluctently, I got out of the tent and made my may to the hospital.

"What's wrong?" She asked, a little dissapointed that we left the safety of MY tent.

"I'm taking you to the hospital to get you're feet looked at, plus we can get you back to you're regiment." I replied hoping to get her spirits up. Instead, I got a look of pure sadness.

"But I don't belong to your royal gard." She said a little angry since she had already told me this back in the cave.

"Well, we'll see when the doc sees you." I retorted with a satisfied smile knowing that she would soon be out of my care. As I opened the flap to the doctors tent and the OP room, I ran right into a surgeon. He backed away a bit when he saw Twilight in my arms.

"Wow..." Was all he got out.

"Sorry sir but I need to see you're head surgeon" I said to him.

"Well that would be me" He replied with a cheerful smile.

"Realy? But you're only a Luitenant"

"Yeah the Colonel in charge was killed two days ago, night shelling" He said, his smile dissapearing.

"Well I have another patient for you." I said taking Twilight one of the operating tables. The doc followed me and went over to Twilights feet. Lifting the bandages slightly He took a look at the cuts on her feet. He then turned his attention back to me.

"Nothing I can do for you" He stated plainly.

"Can't you clean them up a bit more--"

"I'm sorry sargeant, but there's nothing I can do, I have orders to not waist a single drop of alcohol. Only the worst wounds are priveleged to use it." He said looking back at the shelves. I was quite surprised that he hadn't even recognised Twilight. So I slowly made my way to the doc and passed him Jacks medical report. "What's this?" He asked.

"My medics medical report on your injured nurse" I stated plainly. He gave me a look of pure confusion, tilting his head to the side.

"Can we cut out the formality Lou, we've known each other since we landed here. And you should know that if there were any nurses here, I would have better things to do than counting how many bandages, syringes, tongue sticks, stethoscopes, alcohol and a whole load of other stuff which is driving me crazy!!" He said to me.

"I don't understand. If she ain't one of you're nurses, then who is she?" I asked, I was starting to worry about the situation that was slowly creeping over me.

"I don't know" He stated, turning his attention back to Twilight. "I guess you'll have to check through the deployment files." Taking the report out of my hands, opened it slowly, and read it. After a few minutes, he put it down and looked up at me. "Purple eyes?" He asked with a tone of sarcasm.

"Yeah, we don't know what it is, but my medic believes it could just be a freak of nature"

"Well, nature sure has got some strange taste." He chuckled, heading towards Twilight, before stopping infront of her and looking deeply into her eyes. He then slowly looked up at me, then, slowly, made his way back to me. "She's got violet eyes" He whispered into my ear in a panicky tone.

"See, I told you. Anyway, do you know where I can find the colonel?" I asked him, though he seemed to be lost in thought. "Doc?" Braking him from his trance like state.

"Hmm?"

"Where's the colonel?" I asked again.

"Company HQ, just out the tent then turn left. About 5 tents down." He said, pointing towards the tent flap.

"Thanks." Heading back towards Twilight, a thought came into mind. "Hey doc?" I called to him, he turned back around with another 'Hmm'. "Do you have any spare clothes? The smalest you've got." He just stood there tapping his chin, then looked up in thought. He then dissapeared through the other side of the tent, so I followed him. Through the operation tent, through the post OP, I was supprised to see how many wounded there were, all lying on makeshift beds and other stuff. But what was even weirder, was the fact that everything was quiet and calm. As he continued to make his way to the end of the MASH, he stopped when he finaly got outside. As I got outside, I took a step back, my breath caught in my throat.

Bodies. So many bodies, all in piles. And.... there were so many. The doc noticed my shock as he continued to search through the pile of clothes that were next to the corpses.

"The dead from last nights shelling. Don't worry, they'll be buried this evening." He said, as if he was trying to reassure me.

"All from last night?" I asked, there were so many corpses, I was supprised there were so many in one night.

"Yeah, and a few from the day before." He then stopped as he pulled out a jacket and some pants. " Here you go, private Jacob Neely." He said plainly, as if he was nothing more than a name. "It's so strange, this whole thing happens like the laundry pick up back home. When someone dies, we put them here. After a day or so, they're taken away. Though, unlike the laundry, these guy's don't come back." He said, handing me the clothes. "I've been told by the colonel that the Jap Navy is gonna come back tonight. So I suggest that you head to the fallout trenches before dark."

Heading back to where I left Twilight, I made my way past the Post OP. When I finaly got back to her, she had fallen asleep on the table, obviously, the other doctors and medics were to busy to even come in here. Carefuly and quietly, I picked her up and exited the MASH and headed back to my tent.

Author's Note

Sorry it's been a while since I last uploaded a new chapter. I've had to revise like hell for the Bac.

Again, sorry for the orthograph and grammar mistakes, I'm still trying. And I will do my best.

Chapter III: Finding her a home

Chapter III

Weightlessness was all that Twilight could feel. She tried to grasp at the space around her, her hooves were moving in all directions. She was scared, she was lost in the Shadows void. Twilight knew what would happen everytime she ended up in this strange place. The haunting images of Equestria lost in Tartarus. She could only close her eyes and await the arrival of The Shadow.

So she just layed there, her body floating through the void, and awaited her torment. The sound of echoing voices filled the void, quite faint but still audible. Twilight closed her eyes firmly. The voices got louder, but they were not unknown to her. But as the voices got louder, she soon realised that she was hearing not multiple voices but one and it kept on repeating one thing.

" ...Twilight..."

That voice, it was so familiar, but Twilight could not put her hoof on it. but the voive was cut off by a sudden BANG! She almost jumped out of her fur. The sudden loud laughter of the Shadow, echoed around Twilight.

"Hello, princess." He laughed as his invisible body worked its way around her. She clenched her eyes shut and prayed to Celestia that somepony would save her.

XXXXXXXXX

The amount of attention I was getting from the fact I had an unconscious girl in my arms was incredible. Everyone out doing their duties stopped to look at me with "Twilight" in my arms.

'Je paris qu'ils n'arrivent pas à y croire qu'il y a une fille dans mes bras' I thought to myself. A few thoughts were going through my head as I approached my tent. One of them was the fact that I had to go and talk to Colonel Sanders about this..... phenomenon.

It was about three in the afternoon, and the heat was getting hotter than anyone could bare. I, myself had taken the opportunity to unbutton my jacket and shirt, hoping to get a bit of coolness onto my body. Now that I thought about it, there was an awful smell and I had an idea of where it was coming from. I lowered my head to sniff my arms, the stench was revolting, the smell of an uncleaned uniform and the body of the soldier who was wearing it.

As I parted the flaps to the entrance of my tent, to find the colonel sitting there, on my bed, looking at the ground. I just stood in the 'doorway' holding the girl in my arms. After a few seconds, he turned his attention from the floor to me. He looked me over, slowly getting up he looked at the girl in my grasp.

"I've been searching the entire camp for you Lou." He said

"Sorry sir, I've had to get her looked at, you know, medical reasons." I replied, he nodded then looked back at Twilight.

"So..." He said, rubbing his nose. "This is the girl you were talking about on the radio?"

"Yes sir"

There was a pause for a brief moment, when the colonel broke it.

"You know, when my radio operator told me what you told him, I thought he'd lost it." He chuckled. I didn't say anything. "And now..." He sighed, inhalling sharply. "I've asked the head surgeon to come and talk about this with us in the CP."

"Shall I wake her sir, or...?" I left my question hanging, I don't really want to ask to many questions, especialy to the Colonel.

"Nah, leave her here, I'm not going to wake someone who's getting a bit of shut eye for once." He said, heading towards the door. I put down some of my pack but I took my Johnson with me, and some water.

The walk back through the camp was quiet, neither me or the colonel said a word during the entire walk, around us, marines from every division and every rank were running past us, some of them would were grabbing their gear, some heading towards the shelters and others just.... sitting there playing, reading, writting.... and later, these men would scream. These were the shell shocked ones. Talking to them selves all day. But the only time they would ever stop, was at night fall, they would just sit there....... and scream. Not like any sort of screaming you could hear from a movie of someone hurting them selves. These screams... they were unique. To me, they actualy sounded like the sreetches from the incomming naval rounds.

If they were lucky, some of the fleeing troops would drag some of them into the shelters. Well... some of them, I don't know if I should say that the others were unlucky or lucky? To me, a quick death is a lot more merciful than a life in an Assylum. If I think that, does that make me a coward? a traitor?

In the end it makes no difference. We're all going to die anyway, our navy has abandoned us on this island. And soon, an overwhealming japanese assault will eventualy overun us, and no one from the outside will ever know.

Opening the tent flap, the colonel gestured for me to enter. I entered to find Lieutenant James McCarter, the doc from the MASH, waiting by the table in the center of the tent. When he saw us enter, he got up but the colonel waved it off, so the lieutenant sat back down. The colonel walked past me and gestured for me to sit down. So I sat down next to Lieutenant McCarter, he was busy reading through some files of the division. As the colonel sat down, he sighed and looked both at me and the doc, then placed his head on his finger tips.

"Alright, now that we are all here, let us talk about what I called you here for." He said, turning his attention to the doc "For starters, what are you doing Lieutenant?"

"Hum? What?... Oh sorry sir, just looking through the divisions files. Just trying to find out who this girl is." He replied, lowering the file he had in his hands.

"Well, that ain't a bad idea." He said then turning his attention to me. "I suggest you do the same thing Lou. Who knows she may be from one of the other divisions. But we'll talk about this later, for now, what do we know about this... girl."

"Well, for the moment, we only know a few physical aspects about our guest." I said

"That is?"

"Well... I do have my medics medical report. If you would like me to read what we have found out?" I suggested. He just gestured for me to read, doing a small movement with his hands. "Mhhpph... Subject is a female aproximately 5 foot 3 or 4. Age as for the moment remains unknown. Subject claims that her name is 'Twilight Sparkle' but her real name is still unknown." I stopped, to see the reaction of the colonel. He just starred at me with his normal look of expectation. "Now we come to the report on the subjects condition when we found her: Female appears to have suffured only minor injuries when first encountered, injuries most concerning were those on her feet. This may have been caused by the fact that she wasn't wearing any clothes, footwear, or anything for that matter."

"No clothing? I hope you didn't do more than look after her out there Lou." He said causing McCarter to laugh his head off.

"W-W-WHAT?! N-No of course not sir! You know that I---" But I was cut off in mid fear.

"Calm down Sargeant! It was just a tease, I know what happens to you at the mere mention of sex" He said, trying to calm me down. I could only shudder at his last word. I'm one of the sort of guys who, when at the mere mention of S.E...X, would immidiatly shudder. Not I don't know anything about it, its just that... It gets to me, you know?

"God! It still hilarious, the way you panic like that" McCarter said, still chuckling to himself. "I can only imagine what will happen when we get home and you finaly find a girlfriend." He burst out laughing banging his hand on the table. 'J'vais t'étrangler. JE VAIS T'ETRANGLER!!' My mind was yelling out to me, but I kept myself from doing it. The colonel intervened at that moment.

"Calm down Lieutenant! I would like to get this whole thing over with." He paused for a moment, to give McCarter time to calm his laughter. "Now Lou, please continue."

"Yeah, anyway, like I was saying, the subject had no form of Identification, no dogtags or papers. She does have a perculiar tatoo on both outer thighs. Both tatoos are simetricaly identical both in shape and emplacement." I paused for colonel Sanders to catch up. "We're not sure if it is or isn't, but her hair is way to long and to colorful to be within Military régulations. Her hair does almost reach her... behind" The Doc snorted. But I continued. "The last strange thing that this girl has to offer us is her iris color."

"Meaning?" Sanders asked.

"Meaning sir, that, this... girl has violet irises."

"Unlike the Lieutenant here, I'm not here for laughs Lou." He said his eyes narrowing down on me. Luckily for me, McCarter came to my aid for once.

"He isn't lying sir. I admit, that when I found out, I was quitte shocked aswell. But I can confirm that she has purple eyes." He explained, the colonel was now rubbing his head into his hands.

"Finding out who she realy is may proove more difficult than I thought" He mumbled to himself, loud enough for us to hear. "Are you sure she isn't wearing some sort of colorant on her eyes?" He asked McCarter.

"A colorant? Sir I'm no optician , but even I know that there ain't such things as stuff that allows you to color your eyes without loosing your sight. And even if there were, the effects wouldn't last this long, and where would she get the colorant from? I mean, we aren't exactly beeing resuplied anytime soon. Sir" He added at the end of his sentence.

"Good point, well gentlemen, this is obviously something that we will have to look into this evening. But for the moment, I would loke it Lou if you and your squad could go and check out the other divisions to see if they're missing someone resembling, this err... Twilight Sparkle?"

"Yes sir."

"As of now, we will continue this discution on who this girl this evening. If you find out who she is and from what division, regiment, company, platoon, squad she's from, you will tell me this evening. We'll meet back here at 2100hrs. Got it?" He explained to us.

"Yes sir" Me and McCarter said at the same time. McCarter exited the CP but I stopped in my tracks and turned back to the colonel. "Sir?"

"Hum?" putting his head into his arms.

"When am I gonna get the extra recruits? I am pretty low on men." I asked.

"I don't know for the moment, but if I get some spares I'll let you know."He replied. I nodded and left the tent.

XXXXXXXXX

Twilights eyes shot open, her heavy breathing, the sweat Rolling down her forhead was proof of how terrifying and scary the reencounter with the Shadow had been. This time, she was taken to Manehattan. The city was plunged in smoke, almost every building was on fire. The royal state building was a true towering inferno. It towered of all the other fires that were raging throughout one of Equestrias greatest cities.

She wipped a few tears of saddness, before slowly sitting up and taking a look at her surroundings. At first she was taken aback by her entourage. Her heart beat, that had only just slowed down, was now racing like mad. Where was she? Was this another one of the Shadows games? These thoughts were racing throughout her head. She was so terrified. When would she ever escape this nightmare?

The ruffling sound that was coming outside made her even more scared, she pulled the covers that were under her and hid herself behind them. She heard whatever it was from outside, come in.

"SOMEPONY HEEEELLLP!!" She yelled from within the covers, she was trembling like mad, and began to cry. Her tears were streaming down her face, she was way to scared to look when the covers were pulled away. She waited for the Shadow to start talking to her, filling her with fear and pain. But the feeling of a pair of forlegs wrapping around her, was something she wasn't expecting. Then a voice she had heard before began to "Shh" her in a soothing tone.

"Shh... Shh... Hey, there's no need to worry, it's me. It's Lou"

XXXXXXXXX

"Its me. Its Lou" I was saying, trying to calm Twilight down.

I had just come back from talking with the guys, telling them what I wanted them to do. I had asked them to go and check with the other divisions and make sure Twilight didn't belong to one of them. Just as I walk into my home, I hear Twilight yell something about a pony. I rushed in, only to find her hidding under my covers. When I pulled them off, she was all curled up in defence as if I was going to hit her or someting.

"S-S-Sorry... I thought you were... someone else..." She trailed off.

"Well whoever it is, he or she must be terrifying to scare you to the point that you have to hide under my sheets." I said, she only starred off into space, or at the ground. I actualy felt kinda sad for her. "Hey listen, I'm going back to the CP to find your file and findout which company you belong to." I said hopping to get her spirits up.

"Well, I know you won't find a file on me" She replied in a sad tone.

"And I'm not prepared to believe that you're a pony until logic says otherwise." I replied, giving her a smile. She didn't look up, she just starred down at the ground in intense thought. "Look... if there's something scaring you so badly, please tell me about it, you shouldn't keep it hidden or it'll tare you apart, but please don't leave this tent. I'd hate to find you missing again." I said, exiting my tent.

XXXXXXXXX

I had no idea how the others were getting on, but I was certain that they were doing better than me at finding the file of this so called "Twilight Sparkle". For the moment, I was at divisional Headquaters, looking through the deployment files of the 2nd division. But I was now four hours into my search. I was having to read through each file, since there could be a probability that she could have passed herself off as a male, though I higly doubted it. As I approached the last files of Item Company, I was soon begining to wonder 'Et si ce qu'elle disait était vrai? Qu'elle est vraiment une princesse?' My mind pondered on that thought.

As I read the last file of the ENTIRE division, I sat myself down and hung my head back as a headache was slowly working its way up. While I was trying to relax my mind, the sound of someone clearing their throat made me stand imidiatly at attention. Only to find Mark, smirking at me.

"What?" I asked

"You look tired." He replied

"Tired or not, I've still got a long day a head of me."

"Well, you may have an even longer one now" He sighed, looking at me with a concerned face.

"What do you mean?" I asked, hopping he wasn't about to say what I thought he was about to say.

"Lou, I have searched, asked, even interogated everyone in the 1st Marines. Nothing. Absolutly nothing." He said with a dissapointed tone.

"And the others?"

"Jack and Tomy went to check with the other divisions, but I haven't heard from them yet--" He was cut off as Jack and Tomy came stumbling in through the entrance.

"Lou, we've got something!" Jack said. Finalement! I thought to myself. they've found who she is and where she's from.

"Oh thank god! Alright then, who is she and where is she from?" I asked, awaiting the answers that I've been wanting all day.

"Yeah, we've got nothing" At that my head came into contact with the filing cabinet. "They had no files on any females, we read them all but we've found nothing. I'm sorry Lou" At that precise moment, my mind was begining to work as fast as possible to try and find an explanation but nothing was adding up.

"Guys, we need to have a little talk about this before the Colonel arrives with Doc McCarter." They nodded and grabbed themselves each a chair. "Alright, from what we know, this 'Twilight Sparkle isn't in the records of the divisions present on this island." I said, earning nods from everyone. "And from what you guys have told me, no one knows of any girls on this island." They nodded again. "Is there a possibility that what she says is true?" I asked, they just stared at me in disbelief.

"What you're saying is that we should believe her?" Mark asked.

"Well... yeah, you know--" I replied but was cut off by Mark.

"Well where's your evidence, Lou? You can't seriously think that you can make us think that without proof."

"Well err..." I began to tap my cheek in thought. "Her eyes and hair! Both are strange to be the color that they are."

"Freak of nature." Mark said looking bored.

"Well here's one: how come her feet weren't that bad when we found her and yet she had supposedly walked through this dense jungle?" I asked.

"Well--" Mark was about to reply but Jack cut him off.

"I'm sorry to say this, but Lou's right. By my medical opinion, she had only been walking for about an hour maybe two. And yet, to get from where we found her to the camp, her feet would have to be in a lot worse condition than they are in now."

"Then she came from somewhere else." Mark sighed in defeat.

"But where?" Tomy asked, the tent was now completly silent as we all began to think.

"Well all the hopes of the conclusion beeing that she was a nurse, secretary or even soldier have gone. The only conclusion that is very improbable,but still the only conclusion where the evidence points in the same direction is that she is who she says she is."

"Well we'll have to wait and see, but what do we do with her in the meantime?" Tomy asked.

"That doesn't matter for the moment, I still need to tell the colonel and the doc that we haven't found anything. And they should be coming back in a few minutes so I'll wait here." I sighed and rubbed my face. "You guys can go while I stay here, check on Twilight when you get back, tell her that I'll be right back. You can also prepare yourselves for tonight. Don't worry about Twilight, I'll get her to the shelter before the firework display." I got nods and grunts from everyone and watched as they all left, but as they were leaving, I saw that they were saluting someone, I was quite surprised to see that it was the colonel and the doc.

"This is going to be a long talk..." I said silently to myself.

XXXXXXXXX

For the rest of the afternoon, the three of us talked more about this now unexplainable person who was now in my tent. When I gave them the information that was given to me by my squad mates, they were both getting headaches. The fact I so much wnted to tell them about my beliefs on who she realy is, but they'd think I was a nut. So I decided to let it out slowly through the conversation.

"So we can defenetly confirm that she doesn't belong to any division on the island. So... where does that leave us?" Asked Sanders. I nodded and McCarter sighed.

"Then who is she?" He asked.

"Well... we had thought she could be a stowaway, but that isn't possible since whoever smuggled her here would be looking for her and would have asked his HQ about it." I said, before continuing. "We then thought that she could be from a settlement on the island before the war. But, without beeing racist, her skin color doesn't match that of the indiginous populations on the island and she has a perfect american accent."

"And it isn't possible that she could be part of an exploration groop who was studying the population of the island?" Colonel Sanders asked.

"I guess, but its strange that she doesn't seem to know who she really is and she is really from." I replied, the colonel getting a look of satisfaction on his face. "But when we were in that cave and we were asking all those questions, she still said that she was a pony and she's still telling the same story, not as if she memorised it but as if what she says... is... true." I finished in a small voice, awaiting their reaction.

"WHAT!! You think what she says is true?! You've gotta be crazy to believe that--" McCarter was yelling before Sanders cut him off.

"Quiet Lieutenant!" He said, then turning his attention to me and asking. "What makes you think that sargeant?"

"Well sir, when we were walking back through the jungle, she told me a story about when she was just a young girl or filly as she put it. And for the entire duration of the story, she always used 'pony' terms. Not once did she slip up and yet she was telling me her story with such passion that it was... real." I said, getting an odd look from the doc.

"Not once?" asked the colonel.

"Not once, I mean I'm no doctor but even I know that after a while she should have slipped up by using a human word. And went back to my tent after our earlier chat, she was scared from a nightmare she had had. And when I pulled the covers that she had covered herself in, she yelled: Somepony help." There was a long moment of silence before the doc spoke.

"Well that's a nice story but we need to get back to the subject at hand. What are we supposed to do with her?"

"... I had the idea of enlisting her in one of the divisions. Sir" I answered to him.

"And with who were thinking of pairing her with?" Sanders asked.

"Well... since she's a female, I thought we could enlisted her with the MASH, as a nurse." Getting a glare from doc McCarter. The colonel didn't say anything, he just sat there, a pen and paper in hand, and began to writte something. After a minute of silence the colonel slid a piece of paper over to the McCarter.

"W-What's this, sir?" He asked.

"An enlistment form, just sign right here and then she's all yours." But to both my and the colonels suprise, McCarter pushed the sheet of paper back to the colonel.

"I'm sorry sir, but I won't sign that."

"And why not?"

"Because sir, the hospital is a much larger target for the night shelling. And frankly sir, I won't sign on a unknown female, no matter how gorgeous she is." McCarter answered.

"Fair point." The colonel said taking back the piece of paper. "Then what do we do with her?" He asked himself. We were now all in thought, aside the hospital, there was no other place that we could send her to without the serious danger. "What we need is to find someone who isn't part of the division. Or maybe someone who is only attached to... the... division." Coming to a slow halt as he came to the end of his sentence. His kind, warm, fake smile soon landed on me.

"Oh non" I said to myself as he slid the paper over to me "But sir I'm only a squad leader, and I don't think my commander would be happy if he finds out that--" I began to whine but Sanders cut me off.

"No one's gonna find out, not even the general or Carlson. We are all going to keep this a secret." He said handing me a pen.

"But sir, it's way more dangerous with me than at the hospital." I said, trying to work my way out of the mess I was slowly beeing dropped in.

"Lou, no one is going to find out, we will send her back once we get relieved but until then" he said pushing the paper and pen closer to me. "she will be Under your protection." I slowly picked up the pen and my shaky hand began to sign the paper. As I finished, I pushed the paper back to the colonel. He took it and stood up, we followed suit and the doc walked towards the entrance. I was about to follow him, just when the colonel called to me. "Oh and Lou!"

"Yes sir?"

"No one must know who she realy is, she has to be kept a secret from the generals and other high ranking officers. I'm not worried about the enlisted men, since many of them have already seen her. But if the press find out we had an unauthorised civilian here and she was discovered, we might loose this war because of it. The course of this war now depends on how you work this out." He said in a 'matter of fact' tone. I understood what he was getting at, if the press found out about Twilight not being in the military. The public would think that the USMC was up to no good and stop funding the war effort. After the crash of 1929, funding is crucial at this point in the war.

I sighed and continued my way out, I realy didn't want Twilight on my squad but I guess I have no choice. "You asked me earlier when you would get some more people on your squad." Sanders said behind me. "Look at it this way, you've got one more now." He said, looking back down a the piece of paper I had signed and scrunched it and then tared it up into shreds. I held my head high and headed back into the bright light of the setting sun. As I walked, the sreetchers, as we have come to call them, started to clear up their stuff and, sat down.

Awaiting the oncoming bombardement.

Author's Note

When I write the parts for the so called "Shadow" I always think his voice would sound something like this: https://youtu.be/bV8YbLvGrb0?t=59 (This is one of my favorite shows from the 1960's)

Also, I won't be posting as many chapters as during the hollidays. But I promise to keep trying to correct my mistakes with a lot of help from my proofreader.

Chapter IV: Danger at nightfall

Chapter IV

"WHAT!!" Mark yelled. After the reunion with the colonel and the doc, I went and told the guys who were more than surprised to find out that we had an additional member to the group. I had explained that it was only temporary and that when our relief got here, she would be on the first transport back to the States. When I explained them that part, they all gave a sigh of relief, but they did promise not to harass Twilight, just because she was a girl. As far as I was concerned, she would be treated like any other of the men in this squad. But they were quite surprised to find out that she was going to be staying with me, in MY tent.

"I hope you're not planning anything naughty, Lou." Mark said in a mocking tone. They knew that I didn't like talking about SE... X. They always teased me about it, and now, I could tell that it was going to be worst now since Twilight was here. But I couldn't afford to get her a private tent, and as my tent is only used by me, quite rarely. It would have to suit her needs.

After about an hour of chatting with the guys, it was now 22h45. I got up, we said our 'somewhat' goodnights and I went back to my tent. I went in, finding Twilight sat at my desk, her hands holding her head as she starred off into space. I walked over to her, she heard me and turned around, her eyes were red. She'd been crying. This worried me and went over to her, I knelt down infront of her and held her hands.

"Hey, what's wrong?" I asked. She didn't reply, she sniffed sadly, looking up at the roof of the tent before returning her attention back to me.

"I I'm scared Lou." Something was tugging at my heart, which was extremely painful. I didn't want to see her like this, especialy now.

"What scares you?" I asked, trying to give her the best soothing smile I could give her.

"Everything!" She exclaimed. "I get thrown off of my world by some creature, I end up in a world I have never seen or heard of before, then I end up being carried through an entire jungle and when I finaly get some real space, the same creature starts haunting my dreams with visions of Equestria in ruin." She slowly began to sob again before she looked at me with tear filled eyes. "I just want someone to beleive me and help me get home" She cried, my instincts kicked in and I immidiatly pulled her into a hug.

"I know you want us to believe you. And we really do. But for the moment, there are a few things that aren't adding up." I sighed, letting go of her but still holding her hands in mine. "And I don't know what to do, I'm at a lost. All the evidence that we have just doesn't make sense." I got up and looked down at Twilight. "But for the moment, you're gonna have to come with me. I've got orders that say thet you are now in my squad. And yes, it is very unorthodox, but you're with me now until we get you out of here."

She nodded, whipping away a few of her tears, she slowly stood up. But I sat her back down. "You'll need these before you come with me." I said handing her a pair of boots. She tilted her head to the left in a very cute maner.

She took them gingerly and tried to put them on. But again, as if she were a pony she failed to understand how the boot went on. Though normaly I would shake my head with a small smile or a laugh, but now was the time when the Japs would start shelling us. At half eleven at night, the sound of distant thunder would be heard followed by the shrill of hundreds of shells. To not waste anymore time I took her in my arms without even thinking. She yelped in surprise as I began to run out into the dark with her in my arms. My only words were: "I'll have to teach you how to put those on later. If we survive." My tone was casual, but the fear was still there. Fear of dying.

I ran as fast as I could to gain the safety of the shelter we had dug when we first got here, the camp was completely deserted. No one except the screechers. They were sat where they were usualy sat, we past a couple on the way. And they were all looking in the same direction.

The direction of the oncoming storm.

As we got to the shelter, Twilight was able to get a better look at our home for the night. The shelter was nothing more that a hole in the ground with a small slit that would allow us to fire or see what was going on outside. The roof was nothing but choped up palm trees with the leaves for camouflage. As we were about to go in, we found Mark looking up at us, well me, with a smug look on his face.

"Lou, the guys have left you to guard the other entrance." He said as he returned his attention back to the night. I only nodded, to much in a hurry to even stop and talk. As I went in, we found Jack and Tomy lying on the ground, asleep or at least were trying to sleep. Slowly and carefuly, I placed Twilight on the ground. She looked sad as I let her go, then it dawned on me, she hadn't eaten or drank since we found her. I Grabbed my canteen and the few K rations I had left and handed it to her. At first she seemed a bit surprsed or unsure of what to do.

"Its food and water." I explained, only then did she take them. She opened the rations first and began to nible on one of the crackers that were inside. It was the only box I had left, but I wasn't worried, she looked way to cute to deny her food.

Once she was well into her dinner, I grabbed my gun and began to head out to the oposite entrance that no one was guarding. I layed down on my side, leaning on my left arm as I deployed the bipod on my gun and place it behind the few sandbags that were there in front of me. I of all people, was facing the the direction that the bombardment would came from. I took a look at my watch, 23h12 it read. As I said before, the shelling normaly starts at half past. So all we could do now, was wait.

After about ten minutes, I took another look at my watch, 23h19. I always considered the waiting as the most nerve racking moment of the night. So long... that actualy, I began to fall asleep. I know it sounds incredible, but it's true. After a while without sleeping your body begins to curl up and you can only think about sleep. You can only go on for so long without sleep before your body... can't take anymore.

As my eyes began to get heavier and heavier, my vision was becoming blured, but I could still make out a few features in the night, especialy with the light of the moon. I could see the forms of a few people, the screechers, just sitting there. I took one last look at my watch it read 23h34. I was slowly begining to fall asleep when I heard something, though I wasn't sure if it wasn't just my ear drums. I looked back up and took a look around. The figures that were sat down a minute ago, all stood up at once. My head immediately shot up, the figures were all facing in the same direction. But in the moon light, I could see them slowly raise their faces up to the night sky. I stood up, expecting what was about to come. Their mouths opened wide, and the most awful scream began to echoe from everywhere. I grabed my gun, before I yelled.

"INCOMMING!!!" Just as the last echoe from my vocal cords dissipated, a shell smashed into the ground, about ten meters away from me. Though I was spared from most of the shrapnel, the shock wave was still enough to throw me off of my feet. Since the shell was at a distance of around ten meters in front of me. The shockwave sent me flying backwards into the shelter.

Crashing to the ground in the middle of the shelter, I groaned as I lay on the ground since a piece of shrapnel had lodged itself in my right arm and left leg. The pain was awful, I was screaming for all it was worth. Jack slid over to me and began to look at my wounds. He then proceeded to push me up against the wall. I was sitting, back to the wall, I closed my eyes as I began to get a headache from the shrill of 5, 10, 16, 20 inch naval rounds slamed into the ground. I suddenly felt an odd sensation on my left side. I opened my eys to find Twilight holding my arm as if it held all the safety of the world. But why did she come to hug me? Did I make her feel safe? Or was it because I was wounded?

Though I had many questions, I wasn't about to start une 'conversation banal' while we were under fire. As Jack finished with my wounds, another shell landed nearby, sending all of us to the ground. We layed there, covered in dust and mud. The roof above our heads began to creak, but after a few seconds, the shells began to get further and further away, though a few shells still fell nearby. I was still laying on my stomach when suddenly, Jack threw me onto my back so he could now get a look at my leg. The piece of shrapnel was dug in deep. Jack, realising that he couldn't waist time on my leg, grabbed the piece of shrapnel in his right hand and pulled. For the few seconds when Jack was pulling, my screams melded into those of the sreechers.

I was one of them.

I was experiencing pure agony, Twilight rushed to myside and began to pet my hair. Yes, you heard me right. Pet me. Look, I know we Humans are animals, but to the point where I start getting treated like a cat or a dog. But, to be honest, it was kinda nice, relaxing in fact. My screaming diminished and stopped as Twilight continued doing what she was doing.

But outside, the shelling had now intensified, more and more shells were wizing over our heads, crashing into the ground outside. As Jack pulled away from me and crawled to Tomy who was bleeding from his ears. Twilight was covering her ears, the sound of explosions was obviously to loud for her.

"TOO LOUD!!" She yelled, her eyes shut, as shell after shell got closer and closer to our shelter. It was then that I did something you should never do when in a bombardement. I stood up. Well not actualy standing since there wasn't enough room to stand up at normal hight. But I did it, I just wanted to see what was happening 'dehors' as I would say. To my utter disbelief, one of the screechers was still outside. He was still standing, though I could no longer see his face, the moon was hidden behind the thick cloud of smoke, dust, ash and who knows what else.

I took a look around thanks to the vision slit. Shells were still smashing into the ground all around us. And yet, there he was. Still standing and still screaming. I could only watch him. As another shell hit, the lightning from the explosion light up his face. I could see him clearly for that brief moment. But since he wasn't facing me I could not see his entire face.

But then, suddenly, he stopped screaming and lowered his head. Another shell hit and he was iluminated by the flash. But what I saw shocked me. The man was looking right at me, right into my eyes. I could see, in that moment, the mans face. It was Joey, a friend from my neighbourhood. Tears were streaming down his face, fear in his eyes. I was at a lost, one of my friends from home was here.

"JOEY!!!" I yelled out to him. I don't know what I was hoping for, I guess I was hoping he could back here before another shell hit. But he didn't move but in another burst of light I could see that he had turned his attention back to the sky. The others in the shelter, came to see what I was looking at. But before they got there, I watched as a shell smashed right into the ground next to Joey. The shell landed to his left, about a meter away from him the shock wave sent him flying to his right. But a split second later, another shell landed to his right, that sent him flying back to his left. and after that, another shell exploded infront of him and he was sent flying backwards, but after the first initial explosions I was no longer able to see him. Tears flowed freely down my face as I cried as my childhood friend was ripped apart in the most fantastic display of fireworks I had ever seen.

I fell back to the ground, Twilight wrapped her arms around me. I cried, hugging her back, hoping that the dispair that had befallen me would dissapear. We weren't even half an hour into the shelling and already the effects were taking their toll. Twilight was crying from fear. Tomy was bleeding from his ears and I had just witnessed the death of a friend I didn't even know was here. Joey was a kid a bit like me, shy. When my family first moved to America. I was very shy, not really understanding the language until I was 13. Joey was the first person who helped me learn the language, and we promised to be best friends forever.

Well... not anymore. Just then, a shell smashed into the ground just a few meters away, the dirt wall collapsed and the roof caved in. My instincts immediately kicked in and I threw myself over Twilight, just as Jack did the same for Tomy. Twilight was quite surprised to have me on top of her but she was lucky I did otherwise, the roof could've fallen and crushed her.

The bombardment lasted roughly four hours non stop. At times it would ease off a bit, obviously the Japs were hitting the perimeter defences. But not long after, the shelling would resume at its usualy intensity. Unbelievebly, me and the others were so exhausted that we fell asleep. I know its hard to believe but after a while the explosions seem to fall into melody. Sending us into a haunted and tearful sleep.

XXXXXXXXX

My eyes shot open, dust and durt was floating around the air. Its thickness made breathing nearly impossible. All I could hear was a sharp ringing. As it slowly dissipated, I took a look around I could see the guys biggining to stir. I slowly looked down only to find I was lying ontop of the young girl we had found in the jungle. Twilight... I think that was it.

I slowly got up, only to remember that the roof had collapsed. I found a small gap in the roof and dug my way out. Once I was out, I went back to get the others. As I pulled the last one of my friends out, I dropped to the ground as a agonising pain ran straight up my left leg. The pain was still there even after Jacks help.

The others were concious by the time I had begun to dig a way out. Jack immediately jumped up and took a look around as did the others. Twilight gasped in horror at he sight of the camp in total ruin. Craters were all over the place, tents were torn to pieces. Vehicules were on fire and burning, ammunition crates, ration boxes were also going up in a fierce blaze. Dark smoke rose up into the sky, almost blocking out the sun.

Men were running all over the place like a colony of ants. Repairing anything that could be repaired. Salvaging whatever could be salvaged. Healing whoever could be healed. But most importantly, saving whoever could be saved. The guys were quick to act, grabbing their gear and standing at attention, awaiting my orders.

"Alright, lets start the clean up. Help anyone who can be helped." I said, getting up. Even with the pain in my arm and leg. "Lets move people."

They ran off in every direction, I just stood there, Twilight standing next to me. We looked at each other, she had a fearful look on her face. I sighed and rubbed my leg.

"Come on Twilight, you're with me." I said, grabbing my Johnson and my aid kit.

"Where are we going?" She asked, a slight tremble in her voice.

"To help people, take care of them until the corpmen take over." That was my only reply. The camp looked as if a Martian Heat Ray had just vaporised everything in its path. Like those tripods from 'The war of the Worlds' with their heat rays that turned anything to fire.

We came accross many wounded marines, we looked after them until the medics got there. We watched as they were taken to the aid station, Twilight was doing her absolute best to comfort them. Even though some of them were missing limbs or their intestines were coming out of their stomach's. She must have thrown up a few times but never left their sides. While we were walking, I asked how was she holding up. She replied by saying that she felt it was her duty to stay with them even if they weren't members of the Royal Guard.

For some reason, I beleive that me and Twilight were smiling. Not a happy smile but more of a reassured smile, knowing that the men we had just looked after would receive treatment for their wounds. But that feeling of reassurance soon vanished into saddness.

We came across this kid who didn't appear to be badly wounded. He was calling for his mother, we sat by his side and Twilight began to talk to him.

"Hey, its okay, you're going to be fine." She said trying to calm him. He turned his gaze towards her.

"M-Mum, is... t-that you?" He asked, his fear was slowly begining to fade.

"Yes. Yes its me" I don't really know why she said that, everytime I ask, she only turns away. As she continued to talk to him I could see a medic approaching. I waved him over and he slowly began to make his way towards us. A look of alarm on his face.

"C-Can I have... Can I have some water, mum?" He pleaded. I pulled out my canteen and slowly opened it. As I slowly brought it closer to him a hand pulled my arm away from him.

"Don't give it to him." The corpman said. Twilight showed a look of pure disbelief and shock.

"And why not?" I asked him.

"The back of his head's gone, his a dead man."

I slowly lowered the canteen. Twilight was looking at me with a look of shock. She was about to ask something bat she was interrupted.

"Mama? MAMA?!" The young began to shout.

"It's okay, m-mama's here." Her voice didn't sound as cheerful as when she had first talked to him.

"Mum............. I can't feel my legs." that was the first sign. It was in that moment she understood. There was nothing she could do to help him. "Mum... I can't see. Help me mama...please help me." He begged, but there was nothing we could do for this man. He was going to die no mater what. "Mama... mama... mama... ma-ma... ma......."

Silence descend over the area. Twilight could only sit there, tears streaming down her face. I pulled her in close against my chest. The medic knelt down and put his helmet to his chest. A chaplain approached, he knelt down and gave the kid his last rights. A small group had now gathered around. The chaplain closed the kids eyes and a blanket was handed to me I was about to lay it over him, but a small hand stopped me. It was Twilight's. She had a look of determination but the tears were still falling. I handed my side of the blacket to her. The Medic and Twilight then proceeded to pull the blanket over him.

I told Twilight to head back to the MASH and get some rest. But she refused, she got up and walked over to a tent that been destroyed and proceeded to stare into space. I looked down at the corpse under the blanket, stood up and took Twilight back to my tent if it was still there.

This was only one of the tragic stories that we wittnessed on this God forsaken Island. And we didn't even know his name.

As I thought, my tent and those around it had been torn to pieces. Twilight sat down on a box and began to weep. There was nothing I could say to make her feel better. I mean... what would you say to someone who had just tried to save a kid... in vain. There is nothing you could say to help, in this kind of warfare, you can't let loss get to you. For obvious reasons.

All I could do was start to rebuild my home, it only took a few minutes to get what was left of my hole filled tent back up. The bed was still intact unlike the desk I used. I came back out, Twilight was still sat on the box, but she had stopped crying. I walked up to her and knelt down infront of her.

"W-Why... Why couldn't I save him." She sniffed, looking at me straight in the eyes. "If I only had my magic... I could've done something."

"No... there was nothing you could have done. He was a dead man." I sighed audibly as Twilight lowered her gaze. "I'm sorry... I shouldn't have taken you with me. But the twenty odd people we looked after..." I didn't know what to say. "Listen, even if you did have 'magic' do you still think you could've saved him?"

"I guess we'll never know." She said in a low tone. I cupped her hands in mine and looked her right in the eyes.

"You really are special Twilight..." She didn't look up. "... I believe you..." at that, her head shot up.

"W-What?" She stamered. I only nodded.

"I believe you..." She showed me that 'Je sais que tu mens, petit con' look. "I'm not joking, I really do believe you. Sure I had doubts at first but after all of this" I waved my arms about. "I know that there is no way in the moment you're anyone from this place. You wouldn't have looked so sad if you had seen this before. And we've been here for months and we haven't had any supplies in weeks so that rules out the possibility that you just arrived. That leaves one last possibility..." I sighed standing up and holding out my hand for Twilight to grab. "Though unless I get proof, this will only be temporary." She took my hand and I pulled her up.

"Thank you." She said with a small smile. I then took her into my tent.

"Why don't you get some sleep. I've gotta get a report to my superiors." I said, offering her my bed. Twilight layed down and I pulled the cover over her. I then turned away and left.

XXXXXXXXX

Twilight watched as Lou left her, she sighed and turned to face the wall, slowly but surely, her eyelids got heavier and heavier and before she knew it, she was asleep.

As soon as her eyes had closed in the real world, her eyes shot open in the dream world. For once though, she wasn't floating in the eeky blackness of the realm of sleep like she usually did when she got there.

She took a look round, the ground she was walking on was solid for once. But either way, she stood ready in case it was a trick.

Seconds later, a voice echoed around the void. Twilight stood ready, hoping that she would be able to defend herself this time. In the blackness surrounding her, Twilight could see a figure approaching her. She leaned her head forward so that she could charge The Shadow with her horn.
She knew that she had no magic, but her horn would certainly hurt him.

Just as she was about to charge the intruder, She reeled back in chock at the site a pony she thought she would never see again.
It was the Doctor. He stood there, staring at Twilight. She just stared back at him, Slowly they both approached each other, their heads tilted to the side in a nervous and curious fashion. Once they were muzzle to muzzle, Twilight broke the silence.

“Doctor?” She asked nervously. The brown pony starred at Twilight without blinking, slowly he raised a hoof up to Twilights face. And without a moments hesitation, he brought her into a hug. Twilight was shocked by the fact that she was being hugged. But she soon returned it.

“Oh Twilight,” The Doctor began. “After days of searching, we've finally found you.” Twilight was surprised to hear the Doctor say that but it was so comforting to know that she wasn't alone.

“I-I don't understand, how did you get here? Where's the Shadow?” She stammered. They broke the hug and the Doctor gave a small smile.

“The... The Shadow as you call him is trying to regain control of your dreams. He's trying right now. How I'm here is thanks to Discord, his chaos magic is just strong enough for us to contact you.” He rapidly said not to waste any time. Twilight looked sad at this point, she was so happy to see her friend but only to find out that the Shadow was on his way back to control.

“Listen I don't have much time, Discord is struggling to maintain the connection so just listen and don't speak,” Twilight nodded. “All right, first things first, are you safe?” Twilight only nodded, staying silent. “Okay and is there any other form of intelligent equine life where you are?”

“Not that I'm aware of but where I am I'm a creature called a Human-” she began but the Doctor cut her off.

“Humans? Okay that's good, are there any humans with you?” She nodded again. “Okay, listen closely, this could be our last meeting until the Shadow is out of your head. So for us to be able to talk to you via psychic link, you will have to get rid of him” He said to Twilight who was now beginning to cry.

“Bvut how? How do I get rid of him?” She asked as tears began to fall down her face.

“I don't know yet but one of the first things to do is to get a human to help you. Find a human you know you can trust and tell them who you really are.” He said, but now the walls were beginning to vibrate.

“How? I've tried to tell them but they don't believe me” She wept.

“Here” The Doctor said, holding just above his hoof a ball of violet light. He then brought it up to Twilight's forehead and allowed the ball of light to seep through the pours of her shin. “There a bit of Chaos magic, think of it as a present from Discord.”

“T-Thanks”

“Twilight, I cannot stress the importance that you show a human, that you trust, what you really are. Normally I would say 'stay hidden and don't let anyone know' but in this case a human could be your only help. We'll try and figure out the Shadow problem but I think only a human you trust to heart can help you with that.” The Doctors body soon began to dissipate in front of her. Twilight took a few steps back, the Doctor looked down at his body, he could see he didn't have long.

Turning his attention back to Twilight, the tears soon began to flow freely down her face. Her lifted his right hoof and wiped them away. “You can do this Twilight, the magic of friendship will always be with you. You just need some help.”

“But how? What will telling a human get me? They don't appear to be able to do magic. How could they possibly help---” The Doctor cut her off by placing his hoof over her mouth. The vibrating grew louder and it was almost impossible to hear anything else.

Slowly the brown stallion brought his head next to Twilight's, and whispered into her ear. “Humans, are the strangest and yet the most loyal creatures I have ever met. If anyone can help you, they can.” He pulled his head away, and smiled at Twilight. His body was almost non-existent. Only his neck and head were still visible.

“PRINCESSSSSSS-” A dark and Mysteron like voice echoed around them. A figure appeared in the surrounding mist.

As the rest of the doctor's body began to break off and fly into a rip in the void, he looked straight into Twilight's eyes. As his head began to break apart, he yelled “TIME TO SHINE!” As the words dissipated, he slammed Twilight's head with his own head. An awful pain erupted through her head, but just like a dream she had no time to feel it.

Just as her eyes closed in pain in the dream world. Her eyes shot open in the real world.

She gasped for breath as the sounds of the dream faded into the air. Once she had caught her breath, she took a loo, at her surroundings. She was in Lou's tent... well... what was left of it anyway. She sat up and looked down at her now Human body even though she had been a pony just a few seconds before. In her dream.

She could feel some of the tears that she had shed before waking up. Even though she hadn't slept for (what was her a few minutes) long, she was still exhausted. Her jaw began to open in a yawn. Her tongue pocked out before she outstretched her arms.

Only to hear a massive: RRRIIIIIIPPPPPP

She spun around but found nothing wrong, sure the tent had loads of tears but nothing that could explain the sound she had just heard. For some reason, something felt off. Actually, a few things felt off.

The fabric she was wearing over her upper body seemed extremely loose, and something strange and yet very familiar was making her back itch.

Suddenly, the strange bit of clothing fell off as something behind her caused the last of the seams to break. And a large shadow appeared in front her as something behind her blocked the rays of sunlight by placing itself either outside or between her and the holes in the roof which normally allowed sunlight to come through and create her shadow on the ground.

But now, something big and wide was stopping the phenomenon from happening. Slowly and carefully, Twilight turned her head. Fear in her eyes as she wasn't sure what to expect. But those fears turned to shock and surprise as a familiar and yet unexpected lavender sight folded itself back to its standby position.

Chapter V: Dangerous patrol

Chapter V

As I left Twilight to sleep in my tent, I found myself wondering around the camp. I wasn't just starring into space, I was searching for my platoon leader. Knowing him he was probably talking with the Colonel.

Lieutenant Stone wasn't fond of his men. Especially me. Not that he wasn't a good commander, but he could never seem to fit in. To not spend time alone, he would spend it with Colonel Sanders. Stone was a very good and efficient commander, he would always get the job done, but he could never get his men moral up. So that was my job. Well... at least for my squad, he always considered himself above his men. And yet he suffered from the same thing his men suffered.

Fear.

The last place I decided to check was the Division Command Post or CP. As I had guest, lieutenant Stone was talking with the colonel over a map laid out on the table. I entered, they had their backs turned to me so they didn't see me come in.

I cleared my throat, catching their attention. “Ah! Sargent. I'm glad to see that you made it” Said colonel Sanders as he smiled at me.

“Yes sir! Me and my squad were spared by the bombardment... though I can't say the same for the others” My voice trailed off.

“Mmmhhh...” he said, taking a sip from his coffee that had obviously gone cold hours ago. Judging by the look he pulled. “And the girl? How is she?” He then asked, lowering his mug.
I began to worry since Stone was here and I wasn't sure if he was in on the whole 'Twilight' thing.

“Don't worry Sargent, the Lieutenant here knows about your knew squad member” He said.

“She's fine, but she's asleep for the moment”

“ASLEEP! Wow, how could she possibly sleep after everything that needs doing?” He asked, astounded by my comment.

“She cried herself to sleep” I said, my tone slow and cold. They nodded their heads in understanding, they too had suffered the same sadness when they first arrived here.

“And is she any closer to remembering what her name is and where she belongs?” He asked, a hopeful look on his face.

“Well... I don't know. The more time I spend with this young woman, the more I find myself intertwined in what she says” I said, looking away.

“What?!” They both laughed. “ What could possibly going through your head? You must be crazy to believe what she says is true” Sanders chuckled.

“May be I am” As soon as I said that, the whole room fell silent. No one was laughing or chuckling, the reality of what I had just said had taken hold of them. They both looked down in sadness. Taking in a long, deep breath, I raised my head to look at them both. “Listen sirs. I didn't come here to talk about her, I came here to ask for orders. Me and my squad mates have been working to get the camp back to full combat efficiency. We're just awaiting our new orders” I said, hoping they would get over what I had just said. The colonel nodded and waved me over to look at what they looking at before I had arrived.

It was an aerial photograph of the Western side of Henderson field. The photograph showed the coastal road running along the North-West shore of the Island. Running from Kakambona.

“You see this road here?” The colonel asked me. I only nodded. “Well, Able company from the fifth Marine Division is holding this road here” He pointed at a narrow part of the road on the photograph. “Last night, while the Jap Navy was busy hitting us, their Marines attacked this part of the line while also attacking the southern section so that no troops could be sent to reinforce Able company. Thankfully for us, Able company held on to their positions and protected the road.” He sighed and took another sip from his cold coffee. He knew what I was about to say. This wasn't the first time I had heard and explanation like this one.

“Let me guess. A few dozen Japanese troops managed to break through the line and are now somewhere in Able company's rear. And if Able company need to fall back, the Japanese stragglers will be able to impede on Able company's retreat since they would have cut any and all lines of communication. So that is why you want me to...” I trailed off to let them finish.

“That's why the colonel wants Second platoon to clear out the remainders of the Japanese forces, if there are any.” Finished lieutenant Stone.

“Only second platoon?!” I asked.

“Yes Sargent, I'm afraid that is all that Carlson has agreed to spare us. The other platoons of the company are going to start sweeping the other areas with the rest of the Battalion” Replied Sanders.

“That's why I want you to find First Sargent Barns and Sargent Jones, give them a full briefing then tell them to rally their squads near the MASH in one hour. Then, we move out.” Ordered lieutenant Stone. I saluted him, gave him a 'Yes Sir!' and went on my way to find the other Squad leaders.

XXXXXXXXX

I found my co-leaders and explained to them the situation. They understood and began to rally their men to search for Ammo and Equipment. While they were doing that I rallied the remainder of my Squad and explained to them the situation. They were as shocked as ever but soon got over it, they then headed back to the shelter to get the equipment we needed. Though Mark stayed with me to check on Twilight.

Parting the flaps of my tent, we could both see that Twilight was still sleeping. Though I definitely couldn't say that she was sound asleep. She seemed to be talking to someone in her sleep. Someone called the Doctor, though I wasn't the type of person to eavesdrop on someone. Especially when that person was sleeping. Closing the tent Me and Mark looked at each other.

“So I take it that she isn't coming with us?” He asked. I scoffed, chocking on my own breath.

“Nah, she's staying here. I don't want her to see anything that could shock her.” I replied.

“You really believe her, don't you?” he asked. I looked at the ground in thought.

“Yes... Yes I do believe her. No matter how absurd it may sound, she's telling the truth. I know she is. And I know you probably think I'm crazy, so I guess you can start teasing me again” I said still looking at the ground in front of where we were walking.

“I'm not going to tell you that you're out of your mind but I will tell you this: I'll believe anything you say Lou, cos I know that you've always been right. Even in the strangest of circumstances.” He said, chuckling. I began to chuckle too and before we knew it we were laughing.

We rallied with Lieutenant Stone, he was in standing there with the other Squads. My group got into formation, and stood at attention. Once we were there, the lieutenant spoke.

“All right! There's no time to waste, I want to be back here before the end of the afternoon” He said, looking at each and everyone of us. “We're being taken to our search zone by truck, left to our disposal by the Japs” He turned to two Japanese Trucks that were waiting in the compound. “So everyone, drop your packs, we won't be needing them... OKAY YOU MAGGOTS, INTO THE TRUCKS AND LETS GET THIS PATROL ON THE ROAD!” He yelled, as we all began to run over to the vehicles.

The trip to the perimeter was short and was probably too short for most of us. Slowly, we approached the danger area. The trucks came to a sudden halt and we all jumped out. Usually we would stand at attention and wait for our commander to give our orders. But in this case, we immediately took shelter in a ditch by the side of the road.

The lieutenant was quick to join us.

“All right, this is the plan of action. If there are enemy troops in this jungle, we've got to clear them out. First squad, Third squad you go with First Sargent Barns and take a look on the left side of the road. Second squad, you're with me on the right side of the Jungle. We'll keep in constant radio contact.” He paused to make sure that we were all listening to what he was saying. “Any questions?” He then asked.

“Do we use a staggered formation or a wide spread formation, Sir?” Asked Sargent Barns.

“Wide spread formation, it will allow you to outflank the enemy if they are grouped together” Replied Stone. The First and Third squads were quickly up on their feet and soon began to make their way into the Jungle on the left side of the road. My squad and the Lieutenant watched as they disappeared into the jungle. We too rose to our feet and followed the Lieutenant into Oblivion.

We had been walking for over an Hour and we still hadn't met the enemy. Which doesn't surprise me since this could just be another false alarm. But either way, the enemy is capable of these kind of manoeuvre.

The Lieutenant was roughly ten meters to my left, ten meters to my right was Mark and ten meters to his right was Tomy. We had scoured the every inch of Jungle we had been through. We had spent a while spread out, but we sometimes had to move as a column since most of the Jungle was impenetrable. We had no choice but to move into a narrow corridor of Jungle. After a while the jungle would open up a bit, but moving in this Jungle and in this heat was causing us to feel very uneasy.

Caves, shell holes, streams, anything that could serve as a hideout for the enemy had to be thoroughly searched. After about an hour and a half of searching, my watch read just past 1pm. The other squads had nothing to report each time we spoke to them. In the end, it seemed the entire search was nothing but a waste of time and yet I wasn't so sure. Over the last half hour, I had found traces of human activity. Footprints, broken branches and twigs. The lieutenant said that it was probably our own forces, but I still remained trigger ready.

We slowly crossed a stream, Stone was looking at a map. He stopped and continued to stare at it. Me and the others got down, though the lieutenant was still standing right out in the open. We all looked at each other. When I looked at Mark, he just raised his shoulders in a sign of complete confusion. I slowly turned to look at Stone.

“Hey lieutenant?” I hissed at him, catching his attention. “Shouldn't you get down? You're far to exposed just standing there like that”

“Sargent! Can't you see that I'm trying to find out where we are?” He asked quite loudly. “You can stay down there if you want to unless you want to help me find a way quicker way back to the road.” He said, turning back to the map in his hands.

“You mean were actually abandoning the search, Sir?” I asked, the guys were just as confused as I was.

“OF COURSE WE ARE!” he yelled, this was making me uneasy, my grip on my Johnson tightened and my eyes searched the jungle in fear. “There's nothing here! As usua---” He didn't get the chance the chance to finish his sentence as a bullet ripped right through his leg. He didn't even get the chance to scream as his head collided with a tree. Knocking him out cold.

Me and the others were quick to act, throwing ourselves to the ground and firing at the where we believed the enemy to be. As the guys laid down some suppressive fire, I crawled my way to the lieutenants body. I didn't know if he was alive of dead but a quick check of his pulse confirmed the fact that he was still alive. I looked at Jack, throwing my arm back, showing him that I needed his help. He came over and attended to Stones wounds. I grabbed the map to see where we were. I was surprised to see that we weren't that far from the road or where we left off. We had only walked roughly a quarter of a mile from the drop off point.

I slowly got up and ran over to Mark, he was taking cover behind a tree situated on the bank of the stream. He was taking careful shots at the muzzle flashes in the jungle. As I approached him, he looked at me.

“looks like we're going to be late for your dinner with Twilight” He said. I could only stare at him with an odd look. I then looked at where he was shooting.

“We need to get this over and done with quickly. The lieutenant needs medical attention” I said to him, just as a bullet slammed into the tree I was hiding behind.

“Shall I call for the other squads to come and help us?” He asked.

“No, they've probably got japs on their side. We can't afford to leave a pocket of resistance on the other side of the road. No, we have to deal with these guys ourselves. And FAST” I yelled as a bullet landed right beside me.

The shoot out on both sides continued for another five minutes. Though we were low on ammo we still kept up the pressure. We knew that we couldn't hold this up for much longer, but it was the same story for the Nips, they too were running low on ammo. I had already used up three magazines for my Johnson and I only had three left. I turned back to Mark who was still shooting.

“Mark! MARK!!” I yelled, he stopped shooting and turned his attention back to me. “I need you to get on the radio”

“Who do I call, the exterminators?” He asked. Though I was not in the mood for a laugh.

“Shut up. Get me the divisions artillery battalion” I said to him. Mark dropped his rifle and took off his radio. I, in the meantime, made my way over to Jack and the unconscious lieutenant.

“Jack we're about to move. I need you to leave him here grab your rifle, we're moving into the enemy's positions” I said to him. He didn't say a thing, he just nodded before grabbing his rifle and following me to where Mark was. Mark was still using the radio and seemed to be talking to someone.

“Thunder. This is Able, my commander is here now, I'll pass you, over” Mark said, handing me the phone.

“Thunder, this Sargent Lou Conlin. We've run into resistance behind the perimeter request immediate artillery strike on position:-9.431427, 159.987299. Over.” I said

“Able this is Thunder. I am Lieutenant Charles Pitt. I cannot authorise a fire mission without talking to your commander. Over”

“Thunder, my commander is out cold, the First Sargent isn't in the area with me so I'm the only person who can order a fire mission. Over!” I yelled.

“Sargent do you have permission to call for an artillery barrage i-n p---tio---yo---reques------” The voice on the other end faded into static. Mark was desperately looking for the correct frequency so we could re-establish contact with Thunder.

“Thunder? Thunder! Do you read me? I repeat, can you hear me?” I repeated over and over again and again. “Thunder, thunder this is Able, can you cover us, we only have rifles. Over.” I still received no reply. It seemed that it was all up to us. “Thunder, thunder can you hear me?”

“We can hear you Able ” I waved at Mark, letting him know that he had found the correct frequency. "Able, we're running low on shells" I think my breathing stopped when he said that. We needed fire support and we were gonna get killed if we didn't get it. “But we'll cover you” That last response filled me with a bit of hope. “Can you give us those coordinates again. Over”

“Yes, coordinates are as follows: -9.431427, 159.987299. Over” I replied.

“All right we've got them but we can only spare two shells. Over”

“Thunder, we request a HE (High Explosive) shell then a Smoke shell. Over” I yelled over the fight of Japanese rounds.

“Roger that, fire mission on the way. Over” said the voice, immediately, I dropped the phone and covered my head, the other following suit. Seconds later, the shrill of a shell filled the air as it approached our positions. Though it was certainly too fast for our own eyes to follow. I still caught a glimpse of a grey cylinder fly literally 'just over our heads' and landed roughly twenty meters away from where we were. Right on top of the Japs.

Though we didn't see the carnage that followed, we were still witnesses of an awesome firework display. I don't really know how to describe it. As soon as the shell smashed into the ground, there was a bright orange flare, then the trees surrounding the Japanese positions seemed to explode from the inside. Bits of bark flew in all directions, the screams of Japanese soldiers getting ripped to shreds was ear shattering. Though for me it was heart breaking.

As the dust and wood chips settled to the ground, the sound of another shriek from a shell filled the air. This one I didn't see since I had my head in my arms to shield my eyes from the dust. Though when I raised my head, all I could see was smoke from the Smoke shell. Once the smoke had spread, I gave the signal to the others to get up and charge.

We charged. We charged like mad men, being chased by the devil himself. Though it seemed to take forever to reach the enemy, it took only seconds in reality. I was the first to enter the smoke screen, the figure of a man holding a rifle appeared right in front of me, it took only a fraction of a second for me to ram right into him. The man was taken completely by surprise, though as soon as he understood that I was enemy, he began to fight back. But as soon as he was on the ground, I didn't hesitate to use the butt of my rifle to smash his face in. I don't remember how many times I hit him, all I remember after that was Mark and a Jap crashing to the ground three meters to my left. I watched as they struggled but only to suddenly find myself with a Jap ramming into me. I fell onto my back, the blade of a bayonet was dangerously close to my neck.

The sound of struggling was the only audible thing we could hear. Each one of us having to take the fight to hand to hand combat. The Jap who had a knife at my throat was using all his strength and the blade got closer and closer to my throat. Using my right hand that was still free, I reached down for my holster and my 45. Bringing the barrel to his stomach, I fired three shots and blood began to pour from his mouth and onto my face. I eyes clenched shut a the sticky liquid spread across my face. But, inevitably the young man went limp, and I slowly threw his corpse to the side.

I slowly got up, I suddenly heard someone yelling in Japanese before a figure charged towards me. A bayonet attached to his Arisaka, the young man ran as fast as he could. I slipped to the side at the last second. I was now facing his profile, and just as his bayonet passed my right arm my training immediately kicked in. Using my right hand, I grabbed the bayonet handle and pushed it up, slamming the rifle into his face. I then proceeded to lower the barrel of the gun back down horizontally before thrusting the butt of the rifle into his stomach. Then, with my left hand as a fist, I brought it down on the stock of his rifle with all my strength. I forced the rifle out of his grip and then allowed the rifle to swing anticlockwise, so that the bayonet handle fell into my left hand and the wood stock to fly up into my right hand. The rifle completed its 180° cycle in less than a second and once I had a the rifle horizontal again, I thrust it in and out of its previous owner. It didn't take long for the Tojo to stop breathing, before he fell to the floor. My mind was at a lost with a flow of emotions. One of them was regret.

In this arena of hand to hand combat, neither side had the upper hand, though the Japanese certainly had a numerical superiority, they were not in shape for this sort of combat since a they just got hit by a 75mm HE shell. As the struggle continued, me, finding myself with a Jap rammed into me. As the smoke cleared, it was obvious that we had gained the upper hand. Kicking the Jap off of me, I grabbed my LMG and aimed at him.

Five shots, the rounds were red hot as they pierced his body. I watched as he fell flat on his back, I got up and saw that the others weren't doing so well. Each one of them had a Jap on top of them. Carefully aiming my Johnson, I opened fire with one shot for each one. They threw the dead Tojos to the side and got up. The smoke had completely cleared and all that was left was the four of us and the dead Japanese soldiers lying at our feet. Tomy fell backwards on to his butt and began choke on his own breath. He couldn't seem to comprehend what we had just done. I walked over to him and rubbed his shoulder. He looked up at me in sadness. I gave him a reassuring smile and returned my attention to Jack who was coming back through the trees with the Lieutenant over his shoulder. I stood up to see what we had gained for this victory, a small mortar, a dozen Japanese rifles and corpses and a few rounds for the mortar. I told Tomy and Jack to stay there while we took a look up ahead. Just a few hundred meters further and we were on the line where Able company was situated. We also found the other squads, but with just one glance at them, I could tell that they had a rough encounter with the enemy. My sorrow was deepened when Sargent Jones told me that First Sargent Barns, a good friend from boot camp, was killed in the engagement.

I told them that Lieutenant Stone was wounded and needed medical attention, so Sargent Jones agreed to head back to the camp with First and Third squads while we returned and fetched the Lieutenant.

As we walked back through the jungle, me and Jack carrying Stone while Mark and Tomy lead the way. The truck ride wasn't as tense on the way back to the camp, nor was it joyful. First and third squads had eight men left each plus a squad leader. That makes a nine man squad, with the five of us which makes twenty four total.

We were returning with nineteen. Too many losses, especially for only one patrol, but there was nothing to be said. I was sure that when the Lieutenant regained consciousness, he would end up writing letters to the families. Another son dead for his country.

XXXXXXXXX

It was 2035 hrs and me and the rest of my squad were sat in the MASH, next to the operating table with the Lieutenant. The medic treating him was just finishing with the bandages as the Lieutenant Stone regained consciousness. His eyes opened and he began to sit up. We helped him as the medic left us while he went to help another wounded Marine.

“What...What happened?” Asked Stone, rubbing his head in confusion.

“We were ambushed... you were hit in the leg” Jack answered, catching the Lieutenant attention.

“You also got knocked out when you hit your head against a tree” Said Mark.

“Aaaghh! My leg. So I guess you took out the enemy?” He asked me directly. I nodded, but he could obviously tell that something was wrong. “What is it Sargent?”

“First Sargent Barns was killed, Sir” I said in a low tone, but he still recoiled back in shock. “Such as four others from First and Third squad” I continued, Stone lowered his head in thought but I could see the pain on his face. He took these men out to search for enemy activity, not to die. But either way, he held his head high and stepped off the table.

“Would you mind coming to see me in divisional HQ in a few minutes Lou, with Sargent Jones” He said to me, before turning towards the flap of the tent and leaving me and the others in silence.

“The Lieutenant wants to see me?” Asked Jones, sounding quite nervous. I was in the Sargent Jones tent telling him that Stone wanted to see him.

“Both of us” I corrected him. He got up and exited the tent, he walked quite rapidly to Head Quarters. I quickly caught up with him, I was about to ask him why he wasn't talking, but one look at his face I could tell that it was best to not talk to him. Jonah Barns was a good friend of mine but he was also Jones best friend. As we approached HQ, we both stood outside waited a few seconds before entering.

Inside was Lieutenant Stone and Colonel Sanders, they were both talking about something that I guessed to be the mission that we had just executed. They both raised their heads to look at us. We both walked in and sat down, the Colonel sat down too.

“You guys must be tired so I'll make this quick” He said, looking us both over before returning his attention back to a piece of paper that was in front of him. “Sargent Albert Jones, Third squad of First platoon. I'm promoting you to Gunnery Sargent as a replacement...” He trailed off as he turned his attention to me. “...of Gunnery Sargent Lou, here.” He said, and I don't know what happened, but something deep within me cracked. I didn't want to replaced. I didn't want to lose my squad..... I didn't want to lose my friends.

“Does that mean I've lost command of Third squad?” He asked, the same sort of despair hit him as it had hit me.

“No. No you get to keep Third squad, I'm not prepared to start separating people into other places. I don't have time for that” Said Sanders as he passed Jones a pair of shoulder patches. Jones took them and just starred at them. “Well?... Get going then, chow should be nearly ready” Sanders said with a light chuckle. Jones shot up, saluted then left the tent. But something told me that he wasn't going to dinner, especially without his best friend.

As we watched him go, the colonel then turned his attention back to me.

“Well Lou... I'm sorry about First Sargent Barns. But I'm afraid the platoon needs a new First Sargent. I was going to ask for someone from Second platoon but Lieutenant Stone here put you in for a promotion and a medal for bravery on the field” He said, I only nodded in understanding. “That is why I'm promoting you to First Sargent”

“But sir, I'm just a support gunner. I can't be promoted” I stated.

“Sargent, I don't have time to argue but you are from now on First Sargent, is that clear?” He asked, I nodded before looking back up at him.

“Does that mean I lose Second squad, sir?” I asked.

“No First Sargent. Lieutenant Stone here is going to take command of First squad” He said in a firm but reassuring tone. He then handed me my new shoulder patches, I took them and looked back at them. “I'll see what I can do about getting you a medal” He said, standing up with the Lieutenant. I got up too, still speechless. He then extended his arm, I did the same and I shook his hand. I then saluted and left.

XXXXXXXXX

The sun was beginning to set by the time I exited the Divisions Head Quarters. My head was buzzing with emotions and tiredness. I yawned, stretched out my arms and headed back to my tent. Hopefully Twilight was still there, I would hate to find her missing.

Around me, men were running back and forth with crates of ammunition, fuel cans for vehicles. As I walked through the main road of the camp, the surviving screechers from last night's bombardment began to get into their usual positions. The camp was as deserted as ever. Though it wasn't time for the bombardment, I could probably guess where they had all gone. The mess area. And it didn't seem like such a bad idea.So I headed straight for the mess hall, I took a look at the 'all too familiar' menu. Then I walked in. There, I found the rest of my friends eating. I took two trays so that I could take back some food for Twilight. As I sat down, the guys were just finishing.

They were surprised when I put down my new shoulder patches on the table. They joked about it, then they got up to leave. I got up too, not finding the meal that appetising. Once we all left, the trip back to our tents was deathly silent. No one was making a sound, but I soon broke that silence.

“Listen guys, I think that now Twilight is apart of this squad, we should start a proper and friendly conversation with her... you know, saying a few things about ourselves and so on. Are you okay with that?” I proposed. They all nodded in agreement, so they followed me right back to my tent. I just hopped that she would be awake.

Opening the flaps to my tent, I allowed my friends to go in first. Once they were all in saw that they had all stopped right at the entrance their mouths agape. So I looked in the direction that they were looking at. Only to have the tray I had brought for Twilight to smash to the ground.

"Twilight?" was the only thing that came out of our mouths.

Author's Note

I know that historically, Carlson enphasized on a ten man patrol plus a squad leader, but these squads have all ready faced combat and they have had losses over time before they met Twilight.

Chapter VI: Long Talks

Chapter VI

“Twilight?” was the only thing that me and the others were able to get out of our mouths. We were shocked, dumbfounded, stunned and all the other words that could be used to describe the feelings that were flowing through our minds.

Standing in front of us, with one of our shirts falling off her body, stood Twilight. The shirt we had borrowed her was torn in half and was now falling from her body. But the thing that first caught our eye was a pair of purple wings protruding from her back. The sight was too strange for any of us to comprehend, but we all got the same idea.

Slowly, all four of us began to back away. We had our guns with us but we were no longer sure what was going on. The others and I made a break for it, we spun around on our feet and made a dash for the door only for us to fall flat on the ground. We groaned in pain as we tried to lift our heads up. A loud gasp from behind us made us try to get away. But for some reason, we couldn't move. A strange purple mist was surrounding our bodies and it made it impossible to move. Twilight's face appeared upside down in front of mine, a worried look was clearly visible.

“Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorry” She blurted out in worry. “I didn't mean for that to happen. Didn't know that I could do magic” she continued. We couldn't say anything, the mist that was surrounding us had made it impossible to talk. She suddenly moved out of my field of view, but a stranger sensation over came me as I was, like the others, lifted off of the ground. My mind was now officially blown. I was flying without a plane. Or wings.

The flight didn't last long as we were all placed on the edge of the bed. We were all sat there, Twilight facing us with a thoughtful look. The shirt was barely hanging on but was still there to cover her... Erogenous zone. She looked at us in thought, as if she was looking for the right thing to say to us. She then began pacing up and down, muttering to herself. Suddenly spun around and looked at each and everyone of us.

“Okay, I'm going to release you from the immobility spell” She said sternly. “So please, please don't run or start screaming Okay? Cos I'm not that sure of what's going on myself” She said, lifting her right hand that was surrounded by the same purple mist that was surrounded us. Suddenly, the mist disappeared. We were free, and we all backed away when Twilight approached us. She knelt down in front of us, or rather me. She then looked at me straight in the eyes. Those eyes held such pain and fear. Yet, they held a glimmer of hope somewhere within, as if she was hopping that I would listen to her, believe what she was probably going to tell us.

“I-I'm sorry to have scared you like that. I was worried that you wouldn't listen to what I had to say”She said. We all looked at her, a hint of fear was still present within us.

“H-How is this possible? When I left you this morning you didn't have wings!”I exclamed.

“Yes, I know.” She paused for a moment. Obviously looking for the right words to say. “You see, I was having a dream and in that dream one of my friends from Equestria was able to contact me” She said. Then she looked at me with a small smile, that immediately disappeared when I flinched. She then lowered her head in shame. “I know that I should have come to see you when I first woke up but when I was about to leave I suddenly realised that something was floating next to me. So I spent the rest of the afternoon trying out my magic” She said, pointing at the cup on the table float in mid air.

Jack looked at Twilight, and gave her a look that said 'May I'. She nodded and Jack got up, slowly approaching the floating cup. Slowly, he brought his tentative hands near the cup and touched it. We were expecting something dramatical to happen, but nothing happened. Jack was still standing there and was still holding the cup. I, in turn, extended my nervous hand close to Twilights glowing hand. My hand was suddenly caught in some kind of invisible pull. Something was pulling my hand close to Twilights. I pulled it away quickly, not wanting to get the full force. Mark then extended his hand. I was about to warn him but I was to late. I was expecting him to suddenly start yelling because of the pull. But again nothing happened. He didn't seem to be experiencing the pulling sensation I was getting. He even pulled his hand away with ease, so I brought my hand back into proximity of the mist. And there was the pulling sensation, I struggled to pull away but manage to get my hand away.

“Well Lou, from what I can tell, her... 'magic' appears to be harmless” Jack said, getting a nod of approval from the other as well. I wasn't so sure, but went with it anyway. Jack then proceeded to move behind Twilight. He then began to touch her wing, flexing it and folding it back. I got up, Twilight was looking at me with a small smile at my intrigued expression. I began to play with her wings, doing the same things that Jack did. As I traced my index finger down the part where the wing was attached to her body, she suddenly 'eeeep'ed, and fell right into my arms. She slowly looked up at me and blushed.

“Sorry, its a bit of a sensitive area” She said sheepishly. Getting back to her feet, she turned to all of us. “So do you believe me now. I mean you no harm, and as you have seen I'm no threat to you.” She said, hopping to get on our good sides. I hesitated for a moment before looking at her dead in the eyes.

“We believe you... at least I do. And we understand your... actions” I said, making her feel more comfortable.

“So will you help me?” She asked. I turned to the others and brought them into a group circle.

“What do you think?” I whispered.

“Trusting her? And helping her?” Jack asked, I nodded. “Well... she seems harmless enough but I'd hate to go up against her magic again” He said.

“What about you two?” I asked Mark and Tomy.

“I'll go with what ever decision you guys take, and before you ask” Mark said. “I believe that she wouldn't hurt us, I mean we did save her after all” He said, looking at Twilight who just looked down at the ground.

“I the rookie here, so its whatever you choose” Tomy said, I nodded in approval before breaking the circle and walking over to Twilight.

“All right Twilight, you've got our help. But we want to set up some rules and conditions before this goes any further, okay?” I asked, she nodded and smiled. “Number one, Since you are now part of this squad, I am now you're commander. You are to follow my instructions to the letter, clear?” She nodded in understanding. “Secondly, no use of your voodoo magic in front of public eyes. I want to keep this a secret for as long as we can”

“Don't you think we should tell the colonel?” Mark asked.

“No. I don't want anyone to find out no matter how daft what I'm saying may seem. I don't want Twilight to be taken back to the states as some kind of experiment” I said, getting approving nods from everyone. And a huge nod from Twilight, who was obviously not very happy about becoming a lab rat. “Thirdly, no using magic on us or anyone unless it is absolutely necessary.”

“I still need to master it a bit more. I still can't do teleportation yet, the magic given to me by discord isn't strong enough” She stated.

“Still, I don't want you using that stuff on me like you did five minutes ago” I said, giving her a stern look. “Lastly, I would like it if we could go to the shelter and start over. This is the first time we have actually had the chance to talk to you” I said, getting nods from everyone. “I believe that we should tell you a bit about ourselves, and you can do the same thing about yourself. This is what we usually do with the rookies” I said, getting the most adorable response from Twilight. Once I had finished talking, she then tilted her head to the side in confusion, the term 'rookie' might not exist on her world. “Rookie means a recruit, you're the new recruit as far as the Marine corps is concerned” I said, getting a nod of understanding.

Twilight agreed to the terms and promised to stay by them, I then called her and the others for a group circle. Twilight stood there, confused at what we were doing as we all had our arms outstretched and touching. She slowly placed the palm of her hand in ours and I looked at them all, then straight at Twilight.

“This Twilight, is the squad pact. By doing this, you have our word that we will protect you and your secret. This also means that you are now part of the Family” I said, the others looking at Twilight expectantly. Twilight sighed and looked at us before saying: “I accept all the help you are willing to give me to help me get home” She said. And with that, the pact was sealed. I decided to help Twilight with her shirt problem but decided that the one she had on would have to do until we got to the shelter. At least there, we could repair the shirt and sort out the problem with her wings. I was sure that we would conceal them under a rain coat, but we couldn't go with her running around without a shirt. Maybe we could cut some holes for her wings but I'll do it later.

The others left to grab their essentials before meeting us back at my tent. By the time we left; it was dark, but time was on our side for once. It was only 10 ô clock. Sure the naval bombardment would start soon but at least we weren't so much in a rush for once. We passed a few screechers, we tried to take them with us but they refused violently. Many officers considered them to be 'a lost cause'.

As we approached our shelter, we could see that all lights were now out. We slowly descended into our hole for the night and dropped all our equipment. Normally, two of us should remain on the outside of the shelter in case of an attack but in this case, we all remained together. Like we had done in my tent, we formed a small circle before sitting down on the ground. Though it was dark, the moonlight was bright enough for us to be able to make out one another. Once we were all ready I turned to whom I guessed to be Mark.

“All right, lets keep this little talk as quiet as we can, Okay?” I asked, the others nodded. “Okay, how about we start with you Mark. Just give her your name, age, job, rank and country” Mark nodded, before turning to Twilight.

“Well...my name is Mark Smith I'm 20 years old, I'm a corporal. I used to work as a paper boy in the United States of America” He said, Twilight gave a small nod in understanding before looking at Tomy.

“Umm... my name is Tomy Williams I'm 17 years old, I'm a private. I've never done a job yet and I'm from Australia” He said, his Australian accent showing.

“My name is Jack Gains, I'm a private and I'm 24 years old. I used to be Doctor and I'm from Canada” He said, getting a nod of understanding from Twilight. She then turned her attention to me.

“Well... my name is Louis Conlin I'm 22 years old. I'm now a First Sargent, I have had a job up until now and I'm from France” I said. Now that we had presented ourselves, it was her turn. So I gestured for her to go ahead.

“Umm, well, my name is Twilight Sparkle with a 'K'” She began. “I'm an Alicorn Princess from a country called Equestria on the planet Equus. As I have said I am a princess, the princess of friendship to be exact. Bearer of the Element of Magic, and I am 21 years old” She finished. Tomy sighed in disappointment, for once he was hoping not to be the youngest of the group. But that dream was banished by what she had said.

“You said something about elements of... harmony?” I asked. She looked in my direction, though since there were no lights, she had to guess where I was.

“Yes” She whispered. “There are six elements. I represent the fifth element. The element of Magic. My friends incarnate the five remaining elements: Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Loyalty and Honesty.”She continued as her hand began to glow. I immediately leapt forward, cupping her hands in mine. She gave a surprised gasp, as her magic dissipated. The pulling sensation was there and was just as strong. I pulled my hand away as Twilight starred at me confused.

“Its dark out Twilight. No lights allowed, unless you want to go through the Japanese shelling again?” I said, jokingly. But even in the darkness, I could see her smile fall and tears appear in her eyes. Then I remembered the kid that we had found that morning. I slowly crawled over to her and sat beside her, whipping some of her tears away as she then buried her head into me. The others starred at us with confused looks. I told them what had happened this morning, they nodded in understanding but didn't say anything.

“It was my fault. If only I had tried to save him” She whispered between sniffs. “He thought I was his mother...” Her voice trailed off as she began to cry into me again. I tried to comfort her, but what could I do. She wasn't familiar with warfare like this and... I seriously doubt that she has actually seen or been involved in a war. Though I was at a loss, the others came to my aid.

“Twilight, we haven't known you for that long, but you need to stop beating yourself down over this one guy. There was nothing you could do for him. The only thing you can do is let the memory go” Mark said, not moving from his seated position.

“B-But how could I? How can I tell myself that it was normal?” She asked, tears still falling from her eyes.

“Because it is normal” Jack said. “No matter how much you want to do something for these people, they were not meant to survive, and I know first hand how frustrating it is to see these men die when your doing your absolute best to help them. But in the end. Its all in vain” Jack said looking at the ground, his own sorrow clearly visible.

“But how is this even possible? How could you say that?” She asked.

“Because we see it everyday” I said. The others all nodded in approval, Twilight looked at me with a look of disbelief. “I don't know what your wars are like or if you even have any, but right here, right now we are faced with a dire situation. We are cut off from the rest of the world and we have no place to run. So the enemy bombards our positions, to kill as many of us as possible. And we are ordered to do the same to our enemy. I call it 'La banality du mal' or the banality of evil” I said.

Twilight had stopped crying ans listened intently on what we had just said. “Yes we've had wars back on Equus. The largest one was the Pony-Griffon war in the third century of Celestia's reign. We estimate 2600 pony casualties while 3100 griffon casualties” She said, having remembered it from one her books back in her library she stopped for a second on the thought of her library. That lovely, warm, welcoming and homely library that she had come to call home. Her heart sank as a new thought crossed her mind. 'I'm never going home' That thought plunged her back into sadness. She wanted to go home, be with her friends, find Spike and hug him, finally, getting back into her bed.

“I had always wanted to go and explore other worlds, make bonds of friendship with strange new creatures. And now...” She began to sniff, tears falling again. “...I just want to go home” She cried, we didn't try and quieten her down. The words she had just said made us realise something that we hadn't felt since we left our homes. Homesickness. We wanted to go home too, and yet we weren't going anywhere any time soon. Twilight hadn't been here a fraction as long that we have and yet... we could understand her sorrow. She had the right to want to go home, she didn't belong here. But what could we do. We're nothing but targets for the Jap navy.

XXXXXXXXX

For the first time in over a week, the Japanese navy didn't bomb us. Though me and the guys exchanged shifts for the look out. Twilight was able to get a full nights sleep. Though she had said that she wasn't going to be able to sleep, her crying had taken care of that problem. I stayed with her most of the night. The other graciously took my shift so that I could stay with Twilight. The others began saying that I was attracted to her, giving me the wiggly eyebrows. Though I just brushed it off. Though there was one thing that was still puzzling me. Why was my hand being pulled to closer to Twilight's? I brought my hand close to hers and there it was, that strange pulling sensation on my hand again. Her hand seemed unaffected, but mine was subjected to a very strange force. So for safety, I kept my hand away since I had already received a shock of some kind and the pain was still there. It wasn't a horrible pain, nor was it that painful. Instead, it was a warm tingling sensation. I looked at my hand, I could see nothing wrong, but it was dark. I slowly laid down behind Twilight and even though I new the risk, I brought myself behind Twilight, wrapped my left arm around her. The pulling sensation was still present, but I paid no attention as I brought her closer. So close in fact the her rear was touching my thighs. Though most people would be aroused, I could only feel comfort and peace.

My eyes grew heavier and heavier until they closed shut and I drifted into the land of sleep. The only thing going through my head:

'Ma vie me déteste'

Chapter VII: Point Of Views

Author's Note

This is a more complicated chapter than any of the previous ones. I decided to change the aspect of the story so instead of focusing on the main characters, I wanted to focus on the suporting characters.

I hope it will please you, though there are a few (or a thousand) mistakes, but rest asured that I have a proofreader who is working on it but the corrected story will not be up since I want to give my proofreader's some time, and not stress him out.

Chapter VII: Point Of Views

Chapter VII

The sun slowly rose up into the sky, over Guadalcanal. The night had been filled with an eerie silence, broken by the sudden burst of rifle and machine gun fire. But still, in bunker N°127 the occasional sound of gun fire in the distance was enough to catch our attention. Well... most of us.

Lou and Twilight were still sleeping. He still hadn't moved his arm from her waist as he was holding her within his hug. I and the others smirked at each other, knowing full well what their reaction would be like. Though it was funny to see Lou sleeping with a member of the opposite sex, I will say this: I don't think I've seen Lou sleep like that since our arrival here.

Yes, we all have some good nights, but they rarely last more than a few hours. But this time, Lou was sleeping longer than any of us could hope for.

Maybe it was Twilight?

In the end, as the sun rose up above the jungle, we could see smoke on the horizon. It was only 5 am so me and the others left the shelter and made a dash for the coast. We stood there, on the beach where we had landed a month ago and starred out to sea. Many others were also starring out into the fiery abyss.

The smoke wasn't coming from the island, but the ocean. Far out to sea, we could see nothing but fire and smoke. Another convoy, carrying ammunition, medical supplies, reinforcements, ass-wipe and most importantly. Food. Now going up in flames.

The surface of the water was ablaze, oil and fuel flowing through the sea. We stood there for a few more minutes, our attention was no longer directed at the sinking ships, but the bodies washed up on the shore. Some people ran over to the bodies and began searching the bodies. Taking food, weapons, ammo, anything they could find. We didn't try and stop them.

No one did. Why should we stop someone trying to find stuff to make their lives easier? We slowly headed back to the camp, everyone was silent. No one made a sound.

To make a change of scenery, me and the others decided to cut through the airfield. Pilots were getting into their planes. Craters from the last shelling or bombardment littered the ground. The runway too had suffered the wrath of the Japanese Empire. Once we reached the camp, we made our way back to our shelter. Once there, we were greeted by the most adorable sight.

Lou was cuddling Twilight. His arms were wrapped around her and he was holding her tight against his chest. A content smile on his face. Twilight too.

They both seemed so calm and peaceful, but the war wasn't going to wait for peace. So we had no choice but to wake him.

I nudged him with my foot, his eyes shot open and he starred straight at me.

“Come on Sargent, cuddle time's over” I said in a soft tone. He looked at me in confusion, he then looked at the strange feeling he was getting in his arms. His eyes widened when he saw Twilight cuddled into him and slowly pulled his arms from around her barrel. We just smirked at him, finding the whole thing hilariously adorable.

He slowly stood up and glared at us. “Don't. Ever. Talk about this to anyone! Anyone!!” He hissed, we just saluted him in response, still smirking. He took a quick look around before pushing his way past us to do whatever First Sargents do.

We looked back down at Twilight who was still sleeping. We decided not to wake her, she was really tired after everything that had happened yesterday and... in a way... we still can't get over what had happened yesterday. The whole 'I really am a pony princess from another planet' still makes my head spin. Why these sort of things happen ONLY to us and not to the other squads is either a miracle or bad luck.

Five minutes latter Lou came back with a sewing kit. Twilight was still sleeping while we all sat down in the shelter. The others were doing there own thing, Lou was sitting next to Twilight. Sewing together the shirt she had ripped apart with her... wings. I was taking my rifle apart. A clean weapon is a combat ready weapon!

Outside, everything was quiet, there was no sound, no movement. Just... peace.

XXXXXXXXX

Sitting there watching Lou sew up the shirt that Twiligth had destroyed was quite interesting. Lou always told us how important it was to know how to sew. And in a way, I guess he was right. We would always find ourselves in a situation where we would get our clothes ripped to shreds. And since we were refused replacement uniforms, we had rebuild our own.

But some wouldn't bother. Instead, they would strip the dead. Such as those men were doing this morning. I won't lie. We've all looted and stripped the dead.

Philosophicaly, it's a necessity. That means that it is necessary to strip the corpses to find ammo, clothes and food to survive. the same goes for water, it is necessary to drink water to live. It's hard to understand what goes on, and I bet that people back home can't even imagine what goes on here. As far as I'm concerned, there is nothing else we can do. We respect the dead, but when pushed to the extreme, we don't always have a choice.

When I look back on those moments, I... I get this... You get this feeling of... guilt. You know?
You understand that, right? Right?

XXXXXXXXX

Understand? What is there to understand? When you see all those corpses in the water, the picture is given to you. People who drowned after having been victim to some sort of maratime disaster. Strange... I sometimes wonder what goes through the heads of those poor people, what are their thoughts? What are their final moments like? Do they suffer? But in the end... no one realy cares, especialy the officers!

All they do is write a letter with an explenation as to how their son or daughter died. 'Died as heroes' do you realy believe that? How can you believe what someone writes to you?

Guess I must be the lucky one. Being the youngest of the groop, I don't have to deal with the letters to the families, all I have to do is drag the bodies to the pile. But... In the end, can you realy blame them? I mean... those officers. I know that Lou isn't an officer... yet, but when you see him pulling the tags from our dead. You can see this look of heartache as he rips away the identity of what used to be friends of ours.

I looked back at Twilight. It's hard to imagine that we only discovered the truth about her yesterday and that we had accepted it so quickly. I guess we're just...

Family.

I slowly got up and headed out of the crampt shelter. No matter how safe you feel in that hole in the ground, after a while the need for fresh air beggins to play in your mind. As I stepped outside, my vision was blured by the sunlight that struck my face.

Above, a clear blue sky with no clouds. It was as if I'd just gotten home from school on a lovely summers day. The air entered my nose and exited through my mouth. The air was sweet and fresh, nothing bad contained within.

And... I don't know why... But I began to walk away from the shelter. I slowly began to walk away from home. My mind was turning. There were no clear thoughts going through my head, just flashes of my past. Slowly each one began to slow down until it landed on one particular scene where I was taking a walk with my mum. The jungle slowly began to meld with that flashback.

Except... this wasn't a flashback nor was it a dream. Its October 1926, I am 4 years old and I've just started going to school. And here we are, me and my mum walking along the dirt track that leads to our house. She's swinging her arms as am I in unison.

I look up at her, her auburn curls glisten in the sunlight. She looks down at me, her eyes radiate the most beautiful brown, and yet, the love and kindness of the motherly love she holds for me. We continue to walk, the house is coming into view . We're laughing, me and her.

We're laughing with joy. She looks back up at the horizon, in the distance... I can see my father. He's crouched down, his arms wide open. I'm ready. I'm ready to run the fatest I can to be in his arms. I'm about to run, but my mum stops me. Instead, she kneels down in front of me and she looks at me dead in the eyes. But this time, its different. Her eyes don't radiate the same motherly love as they did only moment before. Instead, they show fear.

Fear? Fear of what?

She beggins to open her mouth and she beggins to shake me. She looks even more distressed and she beggins to yell.

“TAKE COVER!!!!!!!”

The world beggins to change. Reality soon beggins to take over. In front of me, the face that belonged to my mother is now blured. Everything is blured, but its all coming back in to view.

I can now see, it's no longer my mother who's shaking me, instead, its a man wearing khaki clothing. He's wearing a helmet and he's shaking me violently. He appears to be in his early twenties and he's yelling at me. Screaming at me. 'Get down' 'Get the fuck down'. I was still lost and confused. I'm trying to get a look at my surroundings while the guy keeps pushing me back.

A whistling sound fills the air. I'm no longer able to tell if it is only in my head or is it real. Suddenly, there's this defening explosion and this gust of wind that blows me and the guy into the air.

We crash in some sort of ditch or trench the. I'm lying on my right side and my back hurts, burt as I look up I can see this other guy lying on his left side. Facing me.

He looks up at me, and I can tell he's worst off than me. Blood beggins to fill the trench in which we're taking shelter. The sky was no longer the blue it had been earlier. Now it was dark. Dark with planes. And all I can do is pray, and hope I make it out alive.

XXXXXXXXX

A few minutes after Tomy left the shelter, I suddenly began to feel crampt and a horrible need to get off my ass and stand straight up. So, taking one last look at Mark, Lou and Twilight, I left.

The air was sweet and fresh, the sky was blue and there was this sense of calmness in the air. The need to move my legs finaly pushed me to start to walking away from the shelter. As I walked, my mind began to run wild as I thought back on my life. The reasons for why I was here. I still remember when I ran away from the training base and hid in a public toilet. It cost them 1$50 to get me out.

Was I realy worth 1$50?

In the end, if I wasn't here, then someone else would. I'd rather not think about it, but for some reason I couldn't help. It was as if something was making me have these thoughts. Finaly, mind went into dream land. And I was lost within my memories.

I couldn't see what was going outside in the real world. I was back home, listening to the radio it was December but I don't remember the date or the year. Me and my dad were listening to the lunch time baseball match. The fire is going, and I'm sat on the old armchair in the corner near the door that leads to the Kitchen. My dad is smoking his pipe like he usualy does.

My mum walks past the door, she says that she's going to check the letter box. The presenter on the radio keeps on yelling out what's happening on the field. Detailed descriptions of what each player is doing.

A strange smell enters the room, something I can't describe and yet I knew exactly what it was. The smell is weak so I decide to ignore it.

The sound of the door opening broke me out of my trance. My mum walks in and puts the post down on the island unit. A newspaper under her arm. She left the room probably to check on the dinner. The radio continues playing, I can hear the crowd chearing in the background.

I suddenly hear my mum gasp loudly in shock, before she comes running into the room with a panicked look on her face.

“Honey, honey look at what's in the paper!” She says, nearly in a fit. Before we can ask her what's wrong the radio brakes up and before coming to a new presentor.

“We interupt this program to bring you the latest update. An attck has been made against the US naval base at Pear Harbor, Hawai President Roosvelt has just anounced...” The rest of the program faded as the room fell silent.

I now knew what this memory was. It was the day that my dad enlisted me in the Marine Corp. All I can do is look around at my family, my mum is frozen in shock so I turn my attention to dad. He's looking at the ground but his gaze slowly rises to meet mine. And he stares at me.

“Help me sort out the wounded will you Private!”

My mind slowly began to awake from its trip into... I rub my eyes and took a look around me. All around me are bodies, corpses and wounded. Another guy... a medic is looking up at me and he has confused look on his face.

“Are you deaf? Can you please help me get these men sorted for preOP” He says, I shake my head clear and nod. I don't say anything, I just... get on knees and pull the stretcher up and cary one wounded guy into the MASH. I'm taken into the operartion room and all I can see are people. People all over the place, some are on tables and others are standing around them. A doctor yells at me to get a mask on. Put I didn'ty hear that part instantly. All I can hear are people screaming, pleading for help.

I bring the wounded man up to a table before I place him upon it. At that moment, a medic ushers me out of the door. I'm now left outside in the preOP area. With nothing to do, I beggin to leave the room.

“hey... help” A croaked voice pleads. I look around and see this guy, in his early Twenties. Both his legs are gone and he appears to be bleeding. I rush over to him and beggin to apply pressure to the wound.

“Hey... are you alright?” I ask, he doesn't reply. He only looks at me with lost and confused eyes. “Are you okay...” still nothing. It was as if he had just lost the ability to speak.

A medic comes rushing in, I was about to stop him and ask for some help, but he doesn't stop. Another medic comes rushing through “Hey could you get some----” But he pays no attention. He continues on his way, as if we weren't realy there. All I can do is look back at the wounded man. He tries to say something, but nothing comes out. So I take his hand and hold it tight. I don't say anything to him.

So I sat there, by his side as medics ran past us in every direction like... we were never really there.

XXXXXXXXX

I have no idea of why I left the bunker. The cramp feeling I was getting behind my back or the severe lack of breathable air. Either way, I now found myself walking away from home. No real destination in mind. Since I left, I had seen no sign of Mark or Tomy.

Around me, men were running about as if there had been something worth seeing. An Allied cruiser perhaps? Maybe the ABDACOM fleet has finaly gotten through the blockade? Or is it a transport vessel? Carrying the supplies that we sooo desperately need.

Those thoughts ran around my head, the thought of one last transport carrying the last of the food, water, medical supplies and ammo that we would ever get, before... slowly... making way back to the safety of territorial waters. The pleas of thousands of Marines, Soldiers, Sailors, Officers, Medics... Raiders gone unoticed as the ship fled into the night. Leaving us there. On that beach, as the japanese patrol boats approached the shore, guns blazing.

I don't realy know why, but I suddenly found myself walking towards the ocean. Like some sort of force was pulling me towards the beach.

As if... there were sirens calling for me. Luring me within their trap with their beautiful song. Woven within the air.

I soon found myself on the same beach we had 'visited' this morning. The corpses were still arrinving on the late morning tide. I stood there, staring out to sea. I could see, in the distance, the smoke from last night's burning transports. The thought I had had earlier came back into mind. I suddenly began to dream about the sirens... luring these poor sailors into the path of a japanese torpedo. Their songs filling these mens mind with peace and hope for an early trip home.

I guess coming home in a box counts as a quck journey. But even for these men, there was no way home, they were tricked into a gamble with death and an eraly trip home.

And now! They would have to wait like the rest of us.

I continued my walk up along the beach, these thoughts still going through my head. There were even more corpses wached up on the sand on the beach towards Kakombona village.

I dared not venture to far since the Kakombona was still out of our reach.

After a few minutes, I saw this big lump of reckage. A mound of twisted metal. And... inside was man. His body was caught in between the wall of the wreck and what looked like the remains of gard rail. I approached to get a better look. I don't know what made me want to take a better look. Why would I want to look at this guy more than anyother on this beach?

The sailor appeared to be in his early twenties, maybe even his late teens. His eyes were closed, he layed outstreched with his right arm outstreched above his head while his left arm followed the length of his body. He didn't appear to have suffered any injuries, but drowning doesn't leave a blood stain. Though I was expecting his stomach to be bloated.

I was just about to search him when... suddenly, his eyes shot open. He suddenly began chocking out all the sea water that he must have swallowed. I sat in the sand, my thoughts lost as I sat there in confusion.

The man was alive.

I was sure he was dead, but what did I base myself upon? My medical knoledge? Or the knoledge of fairy tales? In effect, this man had cheated death himself. But I could tell he was in a bad way. So I got back onto my knees and began clearing everything out.

“Are you ok, kid?” I asked, but I received no answer. I guessed he was still in shock, but he was making no noise. No mumbling, no murmuring, not a sound aside from the chocking now and again.

“Hold on, I'm gonna get you outta there” I reassured him, but I still got no reply. Grabbing my shovel, I began bashing the rail that was pinning him down. There was a loud 'CLANG!!' as the rail fell loose. I pulled him out before the structure could collapse on top of him.

We both layed there... on our backs, on the beach. I was panting heavily, but he appeared to be as calm as could be. He wasn't shaking with fear as you would expect. Instead, he was relatively calm. I got up and asked again if he was ok. Again, no answer.

My first conclusion was that he must have been mute. But my first concern was to get him back to the MASH.

So... I slowly got up. Knelt down with my back facing him, as I took both his arms and put them over my shoulder. I slowly got up. The young sailor drapped over my back with his arms around my neck while I held his legs.

And, with that... We slowly began to make our way back to where I had entered the beach. Seconds later...

The air raid siren.

XXXXXXXXX

Dust and dirt was falling all around us. The result of countless explosion leaving us bleeding from our ears. And yet, here I was. In an air raid trench with a guy who looked to be my age or older and who was bleeding out in front of me.

I crawled my way over to him. He was still looking at me with worried eyes. An open wound in the abdomen region left me doing everything I could to try and stop the bleeding.

Around me, pilots, marines, soldiers, doctors were running around in all directions. I saw one pilot try to get into his plane before a hail of bullet struck him and he fell of his plane. Another guy ran to a 50cal in the trench oposite to ours. He wasted no time pulling back the bolt before unleashing his fury upon the attacking war birds.

I turned my attention back to the guy who had saved my life. The pool of blood had now reached my knees and was still going. I tried to do what they taught me back in boot camp: apply pressure.

But as soon as I began to aplly pressure above the wound, more blood came pouring out from all the other sides. Realising I was doing more bad than good, I released the pressure. I stood up slightly before yelling: “Medic! MEDIC!!” But no one could here me over the sound of explosions and the motors of hundreds of planes flying over head.

So I turned my attention back to my companion and was relatively surprised to see that he didn't have a pained expression. He seemed quite calm, in fact. There was no longer that fear in his eyes that had once been there.

I looked back to see a plane crossing the path between me and the other guy with caliber. The plane lined itself up, checked its flaps, opened the throttle before releasing the brakes and zooming off into the air.

Further away, another plane attempted to do the same thing. But this time, a japanese fighter closed up behind him. Four parallel rows of rain like impacts in the ground followed the plane before coming into contact.

In that moment, everything slowed down. Sparks eminated from the rear of the plane as the bullets came into contact with its frame. About twenty meters behind was the persuing aircraft. I don't know what type of plane though I assumed it was a fighter. I could tell there was no escape for the other plane. The bullets ripped through the wing that was to my right hand side, and since he was facing me, that would make it its left wing.

The wing simply blew off tearing a massive pieces of shrapnel with it. The plane didn't explode. It just skided on its side before coming to a halt. There was no massive fire ball, only the frightened young pilot who scrambled from the open canapy and jumped into a trench with some guys who were manning another 50cal.

I looked back down at my wounded friend. He was still looking up at me with an eased look. Again, I called out for medic. Again, nothing.

“I'm gonna find you a medic! I'll be right back” I yeld to him over the explosions. He still didn't answer but just as a I was about to leave him, he grabbed my arm. He shook his head, still holding my arm with his left hand.

Right at that moment, a bomb landed right into the path I was about to in. I looked back at the man. How did he know?

It was true that it was a mystery as to how the man knew the bomb was going to land there! Unless I was jumping to the wrong conclusion and that he just wanted me to stay with him and that the bomb was just a coicidence.

He pointed up at the sky before pointing at himself, then at me. I didn't realy understand, so I gave him a confused look. But that didn't stop him from pulling me down next to him.

So here I was, lying in next to a man who was bleeding out. Looking up at the sky. And in that moment... I began to talk to him. I don't know why but I suddenly found myself telling him my entire life story of how I got here. What I used to do before. What my life was like back home and different everything was since I got here.

And I didn't stop, it was as if something was making me tell this guy everything for no particular reason. But in those moments in that trench, I made myself a silent companion to help me get through the life I was now living.

Even though he was mute, he just... he... It was as if he was counslling me on what to do next with a silent voice. And so I continued telling my brother in arms a dose of my bad luck.

XXXXXXXXX

It must have mean ten minutes since I found this poor wounded kid who was lying on a stretcher and who was ignored by every passing medic. And the air raid siren had long since sounded off through out the camp.

I saw an ambulance arrive with a back full of wounded. One man was plced next to us, his left arm was missing such as his left leg. The man I was with looked at them then turned his attention to me. He seemed worried to see all these men that were lying dead around us. Another medic came running in with a handful of seringes.

Another was carrying a box full bandages. Though with everything that was going on, I was about to go and help with triage. But the man beside me held my arm tight as if it were some sort of relic. A lost saint.

So I stayed there, with him. He smiled but still didn't say a word. I don't know how long I stayed there with him but it must have been hours. After a while I began to feel strange again. The same feeling that had enveloped me when I left the shelter. And... for some reason, I went along with it.

I suddenly found myself talking to the young soldier. I was lying on my back next to him, with medics and doctors running past us. More and more wounded arriving by the minute, and here I was... telling my life's story to a man who probably didn't care. Allthough I didn't get that impression since I found that he seemed to appreciate my autobiography by giving me gentle nudges on my shoulder as if he was telling me to go on.

And so I did. With the worse of the daily bombardement happening only half a mile away, I told my story to the poor young soldier of which I still didn't know his name.

XXXXXXXXX

For my part, I was still walking down the beach in the direction of the entrance I had taken to get here. I couldn't remember where it was exactly, but I did know that the trees would be cleared and there would be loads of crates, boxes, tents, tables, footlockers... and all that.

I passed by the corpses I had seen before I found this guy who was clinging desperately to my back.

My feet drudged through the sand as I stagered under the unbarable heat that had now fallen over the Island. I guessed that the temperature had now attained the eighty 35-40 °C, and I was sweating through my shirt. My Johnson was in my left hand while I was using my right to hold the man I just found stable. But for some reason I was unable to make out any tents or crates or american soldiers on the shore. Why oh why did I go on this walk again? There was no answer for that question as I came to a halt, looking both ways, not being able to remember which way I came from. I tried to pick out any land marks I could remember, but I did have, as Lou would say: “La tête dans la Lune”.

Taking deep breaths, I kept looking down both lengths of the beach. Then it struck me that I was going the wrong way since I remembered turning left before going down the beach, which meant that... All I had to do was face the jungle and turn left.

So there I was again, walking down the beach. ...Or was it up the beach? I didn't care. I was way to thirsty.

As I walked along the beach, I tried to make small talk with my companion. He wasn't lmuch of a talker but I did remind myself that he could be mute. Nevertheless, I continued telling this man my story of how I got here. I don't believe there was any reason for this. I just found it comforting, soothing to the soul.

It was almost as if something was making me tell those stories. An undiscribable force pulling all the words out of me. A monster hungry for words. It appetite not yet calmed even after the stories I was telling it earlier.

Monsters or not, I was still walking along the beach with a wounded man on my back and an insatiabledesire to tell him everything.

So I did. He never said a word during the entire trek back to where I had started. But as I continued telling my life to him... I... I began to feel a an undiscribable calm wash over me.

I don't know for how long I had been walking along that beach but, finaly, I made it back to the entrance to the shore line. There were a few marines positioned on either side of the gate way into hell but, after that, there was no one. Even with the presence of other people, it didn't stop me from continuing my tale.

I was now reaching the part when I was shipped out to New Zealand. Having the worst sea sickness of my life. He listened patiently to my tale with 'somewhat' great interest. And as we penetrated deeper into the jungle, in the direction of the camp, I began to go deeper into my story telling.

XXXXXXXXX

My tale was coming to an end. It was exceptionaly long as I noticed that the air raid had dissipated into the sound of landing planes and marching of troops.

XXXXXXXXX

I ended my story with a content sigh. It had lasted way longer than the thoughts I had had earlier before coming here. The chaos was still going on around me. The entire preOP area was full of wounded brought in from the airfield. But I didn't move. I layed there with my eyes closed but at peace.

But then...

XXXXXXXXX

I then began to worry. I had just finished telling the man behind me about my thoughts and memories. The air raid siren had finished sounding and I was just coming into the camp with the man still on my back.

XXXXXXXXX

I slowly relised that I could no longer here the man's breathing. I sat up slowly, turning to look at him. But I finaly noticed that he wasn't moving, nor was he breathing.

I began to shake him, believing that he had probably gone to sleep.

XXXXXXXXX

It wasn't so. No matter what I did, I got no respons. I tried adminastering CPR but he had an open wound. Blood spurted out of it in rapid succession. I called for a medic but I knew it was too late.

XXXXXXXX

So I stayed there, kneeling beside him. Tears running down my cheecks as I did everything humanly possible to get a respons from the boy. And beside all of this, life continued as usual with the deplacement of troops around me.

Not even looking at us.

XXXXXXXXX

As if...

XXXXXXXXX

We were never realy there.

XXXXXXXXX

The MASH was relatively quiet, only a few medics treating some men who now had bandages around their heads or other parts of their bodies. Even though I had escaped unscaved from the air raid, I could only feel sad by the sudden death of the man who had saved my life.

This man had been my soul mate and now he was gone. I had found no form of identification on him. I had found no dogtags or wallet on him. The only thing I had left form me to do, was to take him to where the rest of the dead go...

The pile.

As I approached the back of the MASH, I was surprised to see Mark and Jack there too. They seemed to be mourning the dead. But I could quickly tell that it went further than that. In front of them, were two men. They bared a strickingly good resemblance to the man I who saved me.

Both men were layed out, not on the pile. But on the ground, with their arms crossed and their eyes closed.

Mark and Jack turned to look at me holding my forever silent companion in my arms. I too, placed the man down next to the men who my friends had found. I crossed his arms and closed his eyes, getting back up and standing next to my friends.

They looked at me but never said a word. Then they both turned their attention back to the corpses layed out in front of them.

No words were said during the trip back home. Neither me or the others said a thing. I believe that we were all shocked about what had happened.

As we left the MASH, I told them about what happened. What happened when the man saved me from the bomb to the part where I had this... desire to tll him about my thoughts. I was extremely surprised to hear that they had had the same thing happen to them.

As they told me their story with the person who they had met, I suddenly began to realise the similarity in each of our tales. But for our sake, we dicided to keep this to our selves. There was no need to tell anyone about what happened, and yet... I think we all got this undiscribable need to try and find out who those men were.

In the end... there was nothing to find out. In this world of hate and war, anything, no matter how far fetched it may seem, is possible.

We reentered the shelter and found Lou sat there, still sewing up Twilights shirt. Twilight was awake and was wearing the other shirt Lou had brought back from the MASH.

“Ah! There you guy's are.” He said in a tone that motined a feeling of relief. “I was startig to get worried. So... where did you go?” He asked. I think we all wanted to tell him, me and the others all held back and Mark came out with the best answer any of us could give.

“We don't realy know.”

Chapter VIII: More talking

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter IX: Journée de merde, Nuit de fou!

Chapter IX

Pourquoi ces genres de choses arrivent-ils qu'à moi? I thought to myself. After last nights shelling and me and Twilight's little chat, I had been abruptly pulled away from my cleaning up duties by Colonel Sanders himself. He told me about a small relaxing job to do that consisted in me becoming a runner and running munitions and orders to areas where the phone lines were cut by the shelling or 'other reasons'. Of course I declined saying that I had to stay here and make sure that the entire camp got back to working order.

By this time, Twilight had come and joined me since she was helping me clear some fallen debris. Sometimes using her magic to move stuff out of the way. I had given her a scolding but I immediately stopped when she used her powers to repair the roof of one of our neighbouring shelters. Luckily, no one was around since this area.

The colonel said hello to Twilight when she showed up by my side, he soon became confused as to why she was wearing a raincoat outside, since it wasn't raining. But he didn't pursue the matter any further as he explained to me the importance of what he was asking me to do.

Again, I declined saying that I couldn't leave Twilight here all by herself, too which he simply shrugged: “Then take her with you”.

So here we were, driving along in a captured Japanese jeep, carrying a load of munitions and messages that I had to carry back and forth. By lunch time, we decided to take a break and eat something. It was also the moment that I had the chance to take care of personal needs because of a slightly embarassing incident that envolved me stopping the car and running for my life to get to the forest. Needless to say that I really needed that toilet break.

Though I had to apologise to Twilight when I came back. The young woman had thought that we were under attack and decided to duck behind the back seats. Five hundred apologies later, Twilight soon found the heart to forgive me.

In between each message that we had to pass back and forth, I had begun to ask Twilight a bit more about the thing she was talking about yesterday. She told me as much as she could, she tried to explain the torment that she endured every time she closed her eyes. I had given some thought about these nightmares that she has had. I don't know weather this so called 'Shadow' is realy there in her mind or just a figment of her imagination.

But she told me that this thing always spoke of events as if they were unravelling themselves. As if... time was moving forward in between her sleep. I tried my best to reassure her that she wasn't going crazy and that she was right to tell me about these things. To calm her down, I discovered that she was rather intellectual and that she was rather interested by the workings of a car.

She was rather sad when I told her that I didn't have the time to teach her how to drive. This was neither the time nor the place. Though sadned, Twilight understood and decided to change the subject to my past life. What my family was like, my my home was like, and all that.

Strangely enough, I couldn't seem to explain to her what life was like back then... Back when I was Human.

As the afternoon began to end, Me and Twilight were just finishing our mail runs. We were heading in the direction of the beach and the area that our platoon cleared a few days ago. We reached the forward positions and I gave the necessary information to the forward commander. I saluted, left the bunker and made my way back to the Jeep.

Twilight was still sat in the passengers seat. She was smiling happily with her head back, looking up at the rosy pink sky. I jumped in and started up the Jeep before making our way back towards camp. Twilight continued to look up at the sky. She sighed happily before she turned her gaze towards me. I looked at her for a brief second before turning my attention back to the road.

“What?” I asked, causing Twilight to sigh happily.

“Nothing, it's just that... I never realised how lucky I was that I met you.” She replied, still keeping her gaze on me. “I mean... you and your friends. I've come to appreciate the love and friendship that you guys have given me...” She trailed off. I laughed before I turned my attention back to her.

“No need to thank us Twilight. If anything, we should thank you for the strangeness that you've brought with you.” Twilight didn't reply, she just kept looking at me with a content sigh escaping her lips. I was about to say something else... when... suddenly.

I brought the car to a stop as I watched the edges of the jungle. Twilight stared at me, confused.

“Why have you stopp----” I cut her off by putting a finger to my lips. Slowly but carefully, I got out of the vehicle. Twilight watched me intently as I descended out of the car and out into the road. I walked to about 5 meters from the car. I then came to a complete halt, starring at the overly familiar object lying on the road. I stand there for a minute, staring down at the object, before turning my attention back to Twilight who was looking at me, slightly worried.

“Twilight...”

“Yes?” She asked, a hint of fear in her voice. I gave a small non reassuring smile.

“When I say 'Now', I want you to duck, all right?” I asked, getting a small 'yes' as the only reply. Turning back around, I took one last look at the wire that ran the entire width of the road. This is what people call the beginning of road-side bombing.

Grabbing my combat knife, I contemplated what I was about to do. Either way, we were had. I had no choice, taking one last glance at Twilight who looked ready to take cover. Taking a few deep breaths, I counted down to three.

...One

...Two

...Three

“NOW!!” I yelled as I dived down, grabbing the wire in my left hand while using my right hand to cut the blasted thing. It took only one pull.

The wire cut and I got back up. As I had expected, the second I got up, a loud 'Schlac' came from behind me as a bullet slammed into a tree on the other side of the road. I scrambled on my feet, stumbling a few times. Bullets crashed out into the chassis of the car. I jumped back in with Twilight lying under the seats.

I ducked behind the small door, I managed to get a glimpse of a few Japanese soldiers firing at the car from the left side. I immediately got the car started, getting Twilight to hold the wheel while I used the pedals. I upholstered my 45 and fired a few shots, causing the enemy to throw themselves to the ground to avoid the chaotic trajectory of my salvo.

The enemy gave chase to us on foot. But after a minute or two, Me and Twilight sat back up on the seats. She was sweating but smiling happily... for some reason.

I gave her a confused look, before keeping my attention back onto the road as it began to sway from left to right.

“What?” I asked, looking at her from the corner of my eye.

“Nothing... that was just...well...” She then sighed heavily. I continued to keep my attention on the road ahead of us. “That was rather exciting” She finally admitted. 'Fun? She thought that exciting?

“E-Exciting?” I asked, slightly confused. I mean, we could have died back there, not to mention captured.

“I understand why Rainbow likes that sort of thing so much now.” She said to herself absentmindedly, staring off into the distance.

“You do realise that we could have died, right?” I ask, getting a happy nod from Twilight. “Then how comes--”

“--How comes I'm not shaking with fear?” She suggested, getting a nod as my reply. “You must understand Lou, me and my friends have been through some situations where we've had to cut our escape as close as we did just there... Though I pray to Celestia that we wont have to do anything like that ever again.” She chuckled as she looked at me happily.

Well... as long that she's okay. It must be the adrenalin that's making her so joyful even after the events from a few moments earlier.

It was 18h30 by time we got back. By the time I stopped the vehicle in the motor-pool, Me and Twilight were exhausted. We both stumbled through the lanes as I guided her towards Divisional Headquarters. I told Twilight to wait outside while I gave a report to the colonel.

But this time when I entered the tent, my eyes went wide as my eyes landed on the officers that occupied the room. There was Colonel Sanders, Lieutenant Stone and... Lieutenant-Colonel Evan.F Carlson. They all stood there looking at me. I immediately saluted my commanding officer as he walked over to me.

“Ah Sargent... Colonel Sanders told me that he had sent you out on runner duty.” He said, a small frown on his face as his eyes landed on dirtied and dust covered face. “Damn son, what have you been through?” He asked, raising his eyebrow.

“Ambushed, sir. On the road to eastern positions. I think the forward positions are gonna need cleaning out again.” I reported “Other than that, I am pleased to report that every message has been forwarded to the forward positions, sir.” I said, Sanders nodded before waving me off.

I saluted them, before turning away and heading for the door. Heading for safety.

“One second Sargent”

Oh damn... I silently cursed. Turning back around, I stared at Carlson who was looking at me in an odd way.

“Yes, sir?”

“Uhm... You wouldn't be that French kid from that International squad, would you?” He asked, I gave him a questioning look as he continued to stare at me. Trying to decipher my inner being.

“Yes sir, Lou Albert Conlin.” I replied to his question.

“Oh yes, I remember now... LXAS is your code name...” He paused for a moment before continuing “Where were you from again?”

“Newark, sir. New York.” I said, putting some confusion into my voice.

“No, no, no I mean when you lived in France” He corrected.

“La Réole, in the Sud-Ouest Gironde.” I replied, he didn't say anything, he just stood there, before he finally let me go.

I walked away from the CP with Twilight in tow. She walked along side me as we walked through the half deserted camp. We made a quick stop in my tent. Well... I had to let Twilight go in there to change her clothing. The sun was going down in the distance, behind the trees. As darkness began to engulf the world, I sat down as I waited for Twilight to come back out.

I thought back on the small but somewhat strange conversation that I had with Lieutenant Carlson. I'm pretty sure that it was nothing, but I still found it rather strange.

My train of thought was cut off by the tent flaps opening and a grand majestic figure appearing in front of me. There in front of me, was Twilight, wearing the same khaki clothing, but it seemed to fit her a lot better than before. The trousers that she was wearing were also a lot slimmer and hugged her body nicely, bringig her curves into play. I was dumbfounded by the sight before my eyes. And to top it all off, she was standing with her wings out in the open, while holding the raincoat in her arms.

My mouth was hanging open as a rather large blush appeared on my face. I could feel my cheeks burning. She stood there for a moment before she gave me a worried look.

“A-Are you alright?” She asked, innocently.

“Errr... yeah, sorry its just that... you look really good.” I believe this caused her to blush too. “Sorry, I didn't mean for it to come out like that. Anyway, we should get going, we don't want to get blasted out in the open.” I said getting up, suddenly finding the evening sky rather interesting.

“Sure but ummm... do you think you could show me to the little fillies room?” She asked in a squeak.

XXXXXXXXX

I can't honestly say that the latrine is the nicest place to go. Especially during the night. It was now 22h26 and I was waiting outside the latrine since Twilight had to take care of her... needs. I'm going to tell you guy's that going to the latrine during the night... isn't a very good idea.

I know from past experience.

It must have been during my first week on the island when the Japanese surrounded us. I was here to get some much needed relief when, suddenly, shells began falling amongst us. This was before the screechers began to appear amongst us. I was close to the latrine so I jumped in. Lets just say that jumping into someone else's excrements might keep you alive, but you won't come out clean.

Twilight exited after a few minutes and we made a mad dash for safety. I had to yell the password a few times so that we didn't come under fire from our own fire pockets.

We reached our home and we both jumped in, causing the others to grab their rifles and point them at us. It was only by me giving the password that we avoided a rather dangerous incident. It was pitch black and any and all light was prohibited.

After a few minutes of telling the guys what happened during our day: The ambush, the Colonel, the letters,...

“You want to know something?” Mark whispered, while Jack got into his corner and closed his eyes while Tomy went to the left entrance and took up position.

“What?” I whispered back.

“There was a tree that had collapsed during the bombardment and it had fallen across the road behind us.” He said.

“What's so weird about that?” I asked.

“Well... when I came back after having checked on Jamie's bunker, I noticed that the tree was lying to the side and I hadn't even been gone a minute.” At that moment, I gulped loudly, remembering what had happened this morning. “What happened?”

“It was Twilight.” I sighed, I could tell even in the dark that he was giving me a raised eyebrow. “She was using her magic.” I replied to his unasked question.

“Well... I don't suppose I could take her with me next time so that she can help move all debris?” He asked.

“Of cours--” Twilight began to reply.

“Of course not! What do you think is going on here?! She's an alien princess that we are suppose to keep a secret, remember?” I asked only getting a nod of the head as he remembered the vow that we all made when we first discovered her with her wings and her magic.

“Protect at all costs” we all said at the same time, getting a multitude of 'shhhuutt's from around us. We decide to not talk after that. Instead, Mark, Jack and Twilight all decided to get some rest while I took the right end of the shelter. I slowly set my Johnson on the renewed sandbags.

And we just sat there, waiting.

By midnight, the Jap navy still hadn't shelled us. But in the distance, we could hear something. We were all looking to the East as we could see flashes of light that illuminated the sky like fireworks. Just by looking, we could tell that something unimaginable had begun along the front line. Both sides were firing intensely.

While my attention strayed off into the distance, Mark slowly and quietly slid up beside me. Though he didn't surprise me since I felt him pushing his way beside me, he still made me curious as to why he was here.

“Lovely night, huh?” He asked, looking at the same direction as I was. “Sounds like the 1st division is getting a beating.” He said. I didn't reply, I only grunted or nodded my head in response. “What do you think of Twilight?” He asked as we both looked back at her while she slept.

“What do you mean?”

“Well you know... what do you think of her?”

“I think she's rather...”

“cute?” He asked, I scoffed.

“N-No, I think she's a rather intelligent girl.”

“Oh? Because I think that you don't think that in the slightest.” He smirked.

“Then tell me what you think.”

“I think that you find her really sexy and cute. You've also been spending a lot of time around her even though you are clearly trying to avoid her, so that makes me believe that you like her and that your sexual phobia is getting in the way of what you should be taking care of.” He stated, I could only fiddle with the sight on my LMG. 'Pourquoi a t-il toujours raison?'

“I-I like her, you're right about that. She's cute and adorable, she also has very good looks. I know that I'm probably falling in love with her, but...” I sighed looking back off towards the distance.

“Maybe all you need is some time alone?” He said, trying to get my attention. “Look Lou, we've been friends for a long time and even you know how many girlfriends I've had.”

“Five?”

“Exactly, I'm not the love expert that I claim to be but I am a guy who knows how some feelings come to play.” He then sighed. “What I'm trying to say is that you've got to start thinking about getting past your phobia and then you can start to appreciate the world.” I sighed, knowing that Mark was always right about everything and denying it would be pathetic and useless.

“I know that I'm probably falling for her, but it would be pathetic if I did.” I said taking another glance at Twilight's sleeping form.

“Why?” Mark asked innocently.

“You know why.” I replied. “You and me both know that if I fall in love at a time like this, I may lose my efficiency. If that happens, I could be putting you're lives at risk.” I sighed once more “Anyway, she's going home soon.”

“Are you sure it isn't because she's a pony?”

“Yes and no. Don't get me wrong, she's really beautiful, but I'm a man whose gonna lose too much if I start opening relations with her. All I need to do is get her home and then all these stupid feelings will go away.”

“If you say so, but I think you're missing a good chance here.” Mark said before he looked back in the direction of the gunfire and the flashes.

We continued to stare out into the distance for quite some time. It must have been 0100hrs, and the 'poping' sounds from the distance didn't stop for quite some time. After about three hours since it started an eerie silence descended upon the Island. There were no sounds; no birds, no wind, no gun fire... Me and Mark continued to lay there, looking out to the jungle. This silence wasn't natural, it seemed... off.

A few more minutes passed and me and Mark began to feel increasingly nervous. We continued to lay there for a minute or more before I made my move.

“Mark?”

“Hmm?” he mumbled. I was slowly starting to get up and Mark followed suite.

“I think... we should go back inside.” I said, back stepping back into the shelter. I slowly brought my LMG to the forward vision slit that covered the jungle. I nudged Jack with my foot and he immidiately got. I held finger to my lips, giving him hand signals before he took up a position beside me while Mark spoke to Tomy who was still guarding the opposite entrance. I slowly nudged Twilight awake, causing her to moan and ask what was happening in a low whisper.

I didn't answer. Instead, I slowly made my way over to where I had placed my Machine Gun. Twilight followed me a bit before I told her to place herself on the far side of the shelter where she had more protection.

I slowly stood up and peered through the slit. The jungle seemed to shine in a pale white light, coming from the moonlight. Mark and Jack looked at the jungle as well. We were all looking for signs of movement. For about... half an hour, nothing happened. But the silence still hadn't left, it lingered over the area for way too long. But in half an hour, the others had begun to lose interest.

Suddenly, the silence was broken by a faint 'clack clang clink clac' sound. We usualy refered to this sound as 'the cans'. The cans were a technique that we used like the enemy. It consisted in hanging some old used food cans and placing something that would rattle. We then placed the cans on the barbed wire. The cans would rattle if someone or something tried to cut or get over the wire.

It wasn't often that we heared the cans unless there was a strong wind, or...

… the enemy.

The rattling got louder to the point that Twilight began to ask what it was. The rattling had got the attention of the neighboring bunkers. After a few minutes the sound died. We all started to think to ourselves that it might have just been the wind. You never know in these sort of situations.

After another hour of waiting, without another sound. We all began to start relaxing. False alarm... as usual.

“JAPS!! JAPS!!!!” Came a yell from the right flank. We all got up as another yell echoed through out the jungle. It was the screams from a language that we knew nothing about.

“長い間、エンパワーラーに生きる” Came a yell that we had heard hundreds of times in the past. 'Long live the emperor!'

“JAPS IN THE BUSH, RIGHT FLANK! RIGHT FLANK!!!” came another yell under the yelling of the Japanese soldiers.

My eyes scanned the horizon while all this was happening. But I found myself blinded by a light that illuminated the world around us. It took me a second for my eyes to adjust to the light. To the contrary of what I was expecting, it wasn't a flare, but muzzle flashes!

I watched in awe as tracers flew in every direction. I hadn't even noticed the rifle fire but after a moment my ears reacted to the sound. It was deafening. I suddenly took a look to my left and my right to see that my squad had already taken the decision to return fire. Not waiting for any other motives, I began top lay down suppressive fire over the jungle and where I could see muzzle flashes. Red tracers flew from the Japanese side while we were firing a rainbow of tracers. They were not tracers as to say, but they glowed orange or red when we fired at night.

The Japanese didn't attack. They didn't charge at us either. Instead, they followed a tactict that I've seen only once or twice. They were concentrating their fire on us. Whenever we opened up we immediately came under fire from the left and right. Tomy's position was relatively strong since he didn't have his left flank exposed. I fired roughly... ten to twelve rounds before we all ducked for cover as we say that there was a machine gun that was strafing the entire line. I could see it spewing out red cylinders of light over to the right. The cylinders, seemed to come closer to the left. When it reached us, wood chips started falling all over the place.

Twilight was lying down and she was covering her ears with her hands. When she saw me lying in front of her, she reached her right hand out and I grasped in my left hand.

“Just stay down” I said to her. She nodded in understatement, I gave her one last smile before I spun around and made my way back. I watched as Mark and Jack picked out muzzle flashes and returned fire.

I did the same thing for a while, I gave off short burst of orange flashes consisting two to four rounds each. The bantering of gunfire continued for a long while. 'Pourquoi on a prit cette position!' I thought to myself.

But we were in a dire situation. We couldn't see the Japanese, and we were also running low on ammunition. As if things weren't bad enough, the night sky was illuminated by a dazzling light. We started to think that it was the Japanese who had sent up a flare. Instead, I later found out that it was some rookie lieutenant from Dog company that sent up a flare. My guess was that he was trying to expose the Japanese postions.

Well... it may not have shown us the enemy positions. But in certainly showed the enemy where we were.

We were showered by the enemy who never let up. We couldn't even stand up to return fire. Only Tomy was able to do that. As we got pumled, Tomy poked his head around the corner.

“Their coming across!” He yelled, I peered over the slit and saw a terrifying sight. I watched as wave upon wave of Japs ran across the field. Without thinking, I began to fire at the advancing japs. I mowed at least ten of them down on the first burst before I heard clicks coming from my gun, letting me know that I had to change magazine. As I reloaded, one of the Japs that I had shot, got up and started running towards us. Mark put three holes through him that glowed an orangy-red before he collapsed to the ground.

We watched as wave upon wave appeared from the jungle. I had already used up five mags, I was now down to three. As wood chippings fell from the ceiling I began 'malgrès moi' to start firing again. And it was a mistake that I would come to regret. Once I began to fire... I fired three rounds.

And then it happened.

A red cylinder of light screamed towards me and I saw it coming. It came slowly towards me, but I couldn't move. I could only watch. I wanted to close my eyes but I was frozen in fear. 'This is it' was all I could think. The red tracer slammed loudly into my position. I was completely surprised since it didn't hit me, instead, it slammed straight into the loader compartment of my Johnson. Only split second after that I had assumed that everything was alright, but as my finger kept holding the trigger, another round loaded itself into the gun.

What I wasn't aware of was that the stray Japanese bullet with my name on it had lodged itself in the ejector. So when my gun loaded another round, the spent cartridge didn't eject. It took less than a second...

All I remember doing was screaming in pain. When the round fired, the ejector ejected itself through the bottom of the rifle and wedged itself into the ground, but not before going through my right thigh first. I collapsed to the ground while clenching my teeth. The dim white light emanating from the flare outside gave Jack a little light for him to see what had happened.

Twilight ran to my side while Mark wasted no time in grabbing my gun and tried to fire at the aggressors. In vain. The ejector was gone, and without it, the Johnson was unable to load in another round and eject the old one. He dropped it and continued to lay down some fire to keep the Japs off.

“It's all right.” I reassured Jack who verified the conclusion that I had come too. He got off me and went back to his firing position. I sat up, with Twilight's help, against the far side of the shelter. I motioned for my gun which Twilight encased in her magic and passed it over to me. I gave her a thankful smile while I looked the thing over. Even with this amount of luminosity, I could tell that the ejector had ripped through the gun belt. Though the gun belt wasn't necessary, I would still need a new ejector.

Then an idea came to mind.

There was another shelter roughly twenty meters behind us. In that shelter, was a guy named Robert. He was the supply Sargent for the Division. I knew that he must have had at least one ejector to spare. While Twilight kept holding my leg to apply pressure, I slowly slid up the wall. The flare had since died down, but I had an idea of where Robert's shelter was. I just hopped that I could get out, or that he could get out to give it to me. I stood up entirely without pressing myself against the wall for balance. Once I up, I shouted through the slit.

“Robert! Robert I need a--”

I didn't get the chance to finish my sentence as a bullet went right through my right shoulder and out the other side. I didn't even get the chance to scream as my body went limp. Unable to stand I collapsed backwards. Twilight rushed to my side and began ripping my shirt open. Even in the dark, she could feel the cold liquid feeling of blood.

“Jack!” She hollowed, Jack rushed over and tried to find the wound.

“Damn it...” He paused, I could feel his hand slide across my torso as he tried franticly to find the wound. “I can't find the wound.” Just as he said that, a faint purple light appeared above me. We both looked to see Twilight still kneeling over me with a faint violet aura sparkling around her hand. With light show happening outside, We couldn't care less if she was causing some light.

With the help of Twilight's light, Jack finally found the wound. The only thing I could do was look up at him with a smile.

“Ooooh... I don't think I should have done that.” I said aloud. Causing Jack to laugh.

“You should never do anything that you do.” He said, applying some powder to the hole in my shoulder. I couldn't feel myself that much. As if I was loosing my sense of touch.

“I feel really sleepy.” I said to them, getting the attention of Mark and Tomy. They all held looks of sheer worry on their faces. Jack looked at Twilight, who looked at him, before they returned their attention back to me. Suddenly and without warning, Jack slammed his fist down on my leg, where the ejector had spliced through it. I was pretty sure that my scream could be heard, even with the blazing gun fire from outside.

“What the hell was that for!” I screamed at him.

“Just making sure that you're not going to give out on us.” He shrugged. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. There was no denying it, I was scared.

Jack continued to try and stop the bleeding, and in my point of view, he thought that he had succeeded. But I could feel my body going limp, though I dare not say anything. No, I dare not say anything. Jack stood up again and turned his attention to Twilight. “You keep your eyes on him, and if he starts to close his eyes, I want you to hit him as hard as you can.” Twilight nodded in understanding, while Jack grabbed his Carbine and returned back to covering the front.

I just layed there, feeling way too weak to even move. So I laid there for god knows how long. The only thing I could do was listen. But, in the end, I could feel myself loosing the endless fight for life. I gave one last look at Twilight. Our gazes met for the briefest of moments, and then everything went dark.

…... And it was in those moments...

That I took command...

XXXXXXXXX

I remember hearing Twilight call for Jack's help. When I turned my head to see what was going on, all I saw was Twilight cradling Lou on her lap. Jack was about to see what was wrong but our attention was diverted as another wave of attackers charged towards us.

Jack was forced to stay here with us, I could only pray that nothing was wrong. All I could here was Twilight calling Lou's name, each call getting higher and higher in pitch. When I turned my attention to them, I saw that Lou was leaking blood all over the place. I pointed it out to Jack who tried to get to them but the Japs were giving us the best they had.

A grenade exploded a few feet away from me, sending me backwards next to Lou and Twilight. I rubbed my face clean of dirt and grit, taking the moment into opportunity, I put my index and middle finger to get a pulse.

Though very faint, I could still feel one. Twilight looked at me with a worried look.

“There's a pulse, but if we don't do something soon, we're gonna loose him!” I yelled over the racket outside. She looked down at him, a look that I had seen many times before when I was with my girlfriends. She then looked up at me with a determined look on her face.

“I have to use my magic.” She said, causing me to give her a strange look.

“But we don't know what it'll do to him. I don't want you turning him into a Pumpkin.” I said to her, causing her to raise an eyebrow in annoyance.

“Look Mark, I'm the only one who can help your friend and mine. If turning him into a pumpkin is the risk, then it's a risk we must take.” She said, bringing her hand over the wound and making the violet aura glow brighter than before. I grabbed her hand and looked deep into her eyes. She raised an eyebrow, waiting for me to do something. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

Opening them slowly, I looked at her again. “We'll cover you.” Once I said that, a smile came across her face. Lou may have been my superior, but as of now, I was in charge. 'I'm sorry Lou'

I went back to covering the left flank where me and Lou were sat just before this night went down hill. While we fired, Twilight continued to do her stuff. But suddenly we heard gurggling noises coming from them. We all turned to see Lou coughing up blood. Twilight held a scared look on her face as Lou continued to caugh up his own blood.

We were about to help them but we stopped when Twilight yelled and threw her glowing hand up in the air and shoved it inside the wound. The index and middle finger, at least. Lou's body shuddered and glowed purple. Twilight had her eyes clenched shut for the first few moments, but suddenly, her eyes shot open.

And... they were white... Like white. Pure white. We all fell back I shock as a wave of energy burst out from the two people sat in the centre of the shelter.

We were all lost in confusion and fear. We suddenly heard a yell coming from the right entrance. A jap showed up in the entrance and fired a round into the shelter. And in all my life, I'd yet to have seen something as bizarre as what happened next. The bullet crashed somewhere in the shelter, but Twilight snarled and turned her attention to him. Her eyes glowed white and caused the man to scramble in fear. She then raised her free left hand up at him. A large burst of energy consumed the man, sending him flying backwards out of sight. We all stared at Twilight in sheer shock.

The whole event lasted less than a minute. Lou's body fell limp by Twilight's knees as she pulled her hand from the wound. Jack rushed over while Twilight collapsed backwards, panting heavily. Me and Tomy started firing at the Japs that were still coming at us in overwhelming numbers. As I reloaded my Johnson, I caught Jack trying to turn Lou over. He noticed my confusion and answered my unasked question.

“He's in a bad way, Mark” He began, as he dragged Lou over to a more suitable position. “I need to get him to the MASH” He yelled as wood chips fell from the roof and onto the floor. I took a tentative look out onto the field. The amount of dead Japs was amazing, and yet they were still coming. I took another look at Jack who was trying to lift Lou up.

Action was needed, and I was the only one who could make it work.

I scrambled over to the right entrance and looked out to our neighbouring shelter. One of the guys was called Bill McEnroe. He was in third squad of our platoon, and if anyone could give us some cover, it was them. As tracers flew pass me, I yelled out into the darkness.

“Bill! BILL!!”

“What!” Came a reply a few seconds after.

“Lou's been hit, he's in a bad way.” I called out again

“What the hell am I supposed to do about it?!”

“We need cover fire! We can't hold this position any longer!!” I shouted back. It took a few moments for a reply.

“All right, we'll cover you!” He shouted back. I turned my attention back to the others, only turning my torso to tell them what we were going to do. But there was a sudden a muffled explosion that came from behind me, followed by screams and cries for help. I turned my head and saw smoke rising from Bill's shelter. All I could do was sit there, we had lost our cover. But more than that, I had lost a good friend.

Bill was a friend from my home town. We used to go to school together. 'Oh god' was the only thought that ran through my head. With out even thinking, I shot up and crossed the darkness with out even listening to my friends. I jumped into Bill's shelter. And witnessed the horror of the fury of Mankind.

In front of me, were three men. One had his head blown off and the remains were splayed across the wall. Another man was alive but he was missing his left leg and his left cheek. The third man was hunched over and when I pulled him up, his his chest cavity opened and his lungs and liver as well as his stomach slid out of his body.

I vomited all over the place, I let my own stomach spew all over the place as the atrocity was too much for me. The last man was Bill. He was alive but both his legs were gone, I darted forward as I tried to help him. Though my vomit was still tribbling from my mouth, causing a nasty mix of blood and puke.

“Don't worry Bill, we'll get you out of here.” I said, trying to reassure him. He only smiled in return and continued to hold his leg. I brought him into my embrace and we sat there. In the cold, vomit smelling shelter that had now become a slaughter house.

XXXXXXXXX

After Mark ran off, I was left alone with the others. Tomy was still wondering what was going on and Twilight was still trying her best to care for Lou. I needed to get Lou to the field Hospital. But now that we had lost our cover and Mark had gone into the fire. I was left here with out anyother option than to stay here.

All we could do now was stay here and wait until the battle was over. But it seemed to be an eternaty that the Japs were attacking us. So all I could do was leave Lou and continue protecting us as best I can.

Another wave came at us again. After having fired my rifle so long, I no longer had any self control. As the Japs continued to yell and charge at us, I lost my nerve. I screamed by the top of my lungs as I emptied the magazine of all its ammo. I continued to yell, caught so far into my rage that I had failed to notice the 'click' -ing sound made by the gun as there were no rounds left. I continued pulling the trigger and kept on yelling until I finally realized that everything had gone quiet. The shooting, the exploding, the screaming... all had faded into the quiet of the night. The 'ssshhhhh' sound of another flare being launched lit up the entire night sky. I looked out on what had happened.

But I couldn't see a thing.

To get a view of what was happening, I exited the bunker. And it was in the dim light that I went to see... I went to see the destruction that I had caused. And as the flare began to die down, all I could see, were piles of corpses. They were so close to the shelter that I understood the reason as of why I couldn't see what was happening when I was standing at the vision slit. But now...

I rushed over into Bill's shelter after having heard calls for help. Inside, I found Mark surrounded by four other men. Immediately called Tomy over to help. I rushed back to our own shelter and found Twilight standing up with Lou slumped over her shoulder. I immediately rushed to help her. The possibility that the Japanese were still there stayed in my mind, but my friends needed help. And there was nothing that was going to stop me.

As me and Twilight crossed the camp, we saw more Marines doing the same thing. I watched, as my eyes landed on some screechers, lying lifeless on the ground in the middle of the compound. When we entered the MASH, the place was busy with doctors running from room to room. A medic examined Lou under the light and I was shocked when I saw the wound had almost completely healed. There was still a small hole but it wasn't going right through.

Twilight stayed next to him. She was wearing her raincoat like she was told to.

“I'm sorry Twilight, but I've got to go and check on Mark and the others. Do you mind staying here while I do that?” I asked her, getting a small, absent minded nod from her. Taking one last look at Lou on the stretcher, I made my way back out into the darkness.

XXXXXXXXX

I have no idea how long I was sat there for. Humans in white lab coats and masks, ran back and forth throughout the entire time I was there. I saw more Humans being brought in with missing legs or for legs 'arms' Lou said.

Either way, my friend was lying on a bed in a room filled with people like him. They were all injured and in all my years as bearer of the Element of Magic, I've never seen so much despair. Some of these people were calling for their mothers, others were begging for water. After what seemed like an eternity, Lou began to shift.

He was still out cold, but according to the doctor, he was going to be fine. I hadn't got a wink of sleep, and truthfully... I didn't want too. I had seen my fair share of nightmares today, I didn't need to see what horrors the shadow has been preparing for me.

It still amazes me how long I've been here for! It seems like only yesterday that Lou and his friends found me out in the jungle. Except, that was seven days ago!

Now that I thought about it in more detail, I had been lucky to have been found by them. Not to mention brought back by them! They could have left me in that cave, thinking that I was crazy! But they didn't, they brought me with them without even knowing if I was who I said I was. But at least I've got that cleared up.

They're so kind! If I were to right a friendship report, I would definitely mention their characterisation and their kindness. In a way, I think I've grown rather attached to them in more ways than one. And maybe one than all of them.

Lou.

Lou's the kindest Human I've ever met. He sure out looks Flash in a few aspects. And he's been with me throughout this whole ordeal without even questioning my identity. But he has proven to me his loyalty. He's like Rainbow Dash in some ways. He puts his friends first. Just like this morning, he got out of that rather uncomfortable vehicle and proceeded to put my life first by making sure that he got wounded by that um... 'bul it?' instead of me!

Today sure has been a rough day. The roughest I've had since I got here. And from the looks of it, it wasn't gonna get better. The attack ended around three ô clock in the morning, but only a few minutes after Jack left me here with Lou. Massive explosions of assorted magic erupted throughout the camp. I was thrown to the ground by the first explosion, and I was expecting everyone to scatter and evacuate the Hospital or the MASH as Lou and his friends called it. But there was no screaming to take cover. No order of evacuation, just a few doctors running past and taking care of their patients.

One Human fell to the floor with a rather loud scream. Immediately, three doctors came running out, covered in blood and brought the man back onto the bed. I could only watch, dumbfound at the sight of this.

They were all acting so calm! None of the doctors that were operating in the other room were running away from the chaos. Instead, they greeted the chaos like an acquaintance. They dealt with the flows of injured Humans as they came.

I doubt that any Equestrian doctor would stay with his patient during such a furious bombardment. And this is what surprises me so much: 'How come a species so kind and caring towards one and another, would try and blast the each other into Tartarus?!' Lou had explained to me a few of the details about 'Mankind' that I should be aware of.

Even being a parallel Universe, this place isn't all that different from Human-Estria. And yet... they are so different. Not that these Humans are mostly the same colour, but they all share certain personalities. I would never had believed that something like this could ever happen to such a species.

And what I witnessed tonight... all those pour people lying out dead in the space between our house and the edge of the jungle.

There was so much blood... How?

And I made the situation worst by not only using my magic on one of my new friends but also by hurting another Human who was trying to kill us. Does that make my case a case of self defence, or did I really harm that pour Human out of hatred. Had I become one of them?

Either way, if I hadn't done anything, we would most certainly be dead. Their was no way of telling you the way my heart feels right now. I had just broken every law and dynasty that I'm suppose to represent.

And as the explosions continued to sound outside and the screams of people continued to fill the air inside and out, I laid my head down onto Lou's chest. The unfamiliar heart beat bringing hope to my ears, and with its rhythm, I drifted off to sleep.

“Hello... Princess!” Came the indescribable dark voice. And the only thing I could do, was close my eyes and await my punishment.

Chapter X: Say Cheese !

Chapter X

There were some days that no one really wanted to wake up to. In my case, it was every day. But today was different. I awoke with a feeling of numbness that ran throughout my body. It felt a bit like when you sleep on your arm or hand and when you get up, there's this strange feeling running through it.

This was exactly the same thing except there was another feeling. It was near my chest cavity. When I finally found the strength to lift my head, all I could see was lump of dark blue hair and a pink and violet stripe running the length of it.

Twilight.

I placed my hand on her head. And the second my hand touched it, her head shot up and my hand went limp again and fell back onto my stomach. She shook her head in a cute manner to get some hair out of her face until she finally noticed me.

A huge smile appeared on her face and she leapt onto me and hugged me to the point that I started hugging her back. When she finally got off of me, I could see that tears were falling from her face. I lifted my hand again and began wiping them off. She sniffed before speaking.

“I'm sorry... I was so worried about you. I started to think that my spell hadn't worked.” She said, sniffing a bit more. I just smiled back at her. But on her face, I could see the expression of pain.

“Did you dream of him again?” I asked, making her reel back in shock. She didn't answer at first, but she finally decided to open up to me.

“Y-Yes” she sighed, a few tears appearing in her eyes. “How did you know?” She asked innocently.

“You're showing pain, that's how. And I doubt that seeing me like this can make someone tear up over me.” I said, earning a punch on the shoulder and a slap on the back of the head. The stern look she gave me plainly said: 'Cherche pas! Cherche pas frèro!'

“The others came by this morning, they told me to tell you that your colonel would come around ten ô clock.” She said and just as she finished, Mark and Colonel Sanders came through the OP tent. As soon as they saw me and Twilight sat together, Mark leaned over to Sanders and said something causing the Colonel to chuckle. As they approached, I grew increasingly uneasy over the fact that all eyes were on me.

They both stopped at the end of ly bed and Doctor McCarter slowly came by from the left. After a few moments, Colonel Sanders gave me a warm smile and decided to start the conversation.

“How are you feeling Sargent?” He asked, unlike most times his voice sounded sincere.

“Fine sir, just... a bit confused as to what happened.” I stated, causing him to shake his head and smile. He then turned towards McCarter and gestured for him to say something.

“Yes well... hhmmph... we don't know exactly how you survived. According to Jack, it was Miss... Miss...” He trailed off looking at Twilight with an expectant look. She smiled and complied.

“Sparkle, Twilight Sparkle.” She said, a sing song sensation in her voice.

“She's still going with that?” Sanders whispered loudly to Mark. But McCarter decided to continue, no matter how much he disbelieved her name.

“Anyway, it would appear that Miss Sparkle here...” He gestured to Twilight who was sat next to me. “... saved your life some how. Your friends brought you here just in time, otherwise, time would not have been on our side.” He finished, before a medic walked up to him with piece of paper. They spoke for a few moments before the man headed off towards the Pre OP.

During the entire conversation, the Colonel eyed Twilight curiously causing her to grow increasingly uneasy at my side. After doctor McCarter was done explaining a few things, he finally decided to speak.

“Why is she wearing a raincoat indoors?” He asked me, though he never looked at me.

“Oh you know... women...” I trailed off, allowing the Colonel to laugh. Shaking his head, he turned to McCarter.

“When will he be ready to leave, Lieutenant?” He asked. McCarter took a look at me first, then turned his gaze towards Colonel Sanders.

“Right now I guess. Though normally I would want to keep you here a bit longer, I see no reason to withhold you.” He stated, getting a nod of approval from Sanders. “Either way, what you need a shower and I'm sure that if you need any help 'Sparky' here would be there to help you.” He said mockingly. I looked at Mark and raised my right brow.

“Sparky?”

“We decided that she needed a nickname. Don't you think it's good?” He asked, sounding a bit offended by my question.

“No, nothings wrong.” I said, trying to get though my body still felt weird. The tingling sensation was still there but it was to be expected when someone uses magic on you. Well at least if you know something about magic.

This whole thing was freaking me out. What if she'd done something to me that could have repercussions over time. What if I suddenly grew wings and a tail! What if I suddenly found myself as a pony? Oh... I think I'm starting to get a headache.

XXXXXXXXX

Once I was up, a uniform was handed over to me. Probably my old one. I slipped on the clothes as quickly as I could. Though I was told not to anything while I was healing, that didn't mean that I was going to skip the clean up. It was now 12h32, and I knew that most of the work would already be done.

What interested me the most was the sentence “Either way, what you need is a shower”. Just that one sentence could have an untold impact on my mentality. I hadn't had a shower in... well, since I landed probably. As I walked out of the Post OP, a large figure stood behind me. A strange sound accompanied the shadow that seemed to... flap?. I spun around, expecting Mark or Jack. But nothing could prepare me for what I was about to see.

There, behind me, was Twilight without her rain coat and she was flying. She was roughly 50cm from the ground. A rather large smirk on her face as she hovered in the air. My immediate reaction was to grab her with both hands and pull her down. I turned my head in every direction to make sure no one had seen any of what happened. After a few moments of looking around, I turned my attention to Twilight. A near furious look on my face.

“What... Do you... Think you're doing?!” I asked, the last part almost turning into a scream. Even with my angered look, Twilight continued to smirk at me. “What?” I asked, my emotions returning to their somewhat, normal state.

“Your not angry at me are you?” She asked, with a slight giggle.

“Yesss!” I said, waving my arms in the air. “I already told you not to walk around without your raincoat... or fly?” And that's when it hit me, she was flying! “Since when have you been able to fly?”

“Well... ever since I got them.” She stated, after seeing my confused look, a smile began to appear on her face. She suddenly grabbed my hand and dragged me behind the MASH tents. Once we were there she then spun around exposing the back of her shirt to me. I could see the point where the wings melded into the skin of her back. I'd never actualy got the chance to notice how well the two mixed together. The way the purple faded into her pale skin.

Even though I was intrigued by her wings, I still wanted to know why she had brought me here. Twilight grabbed one of her wings and plucked out a feather. I thought she would find it painful but her smile remained.

She then spun around towards me with the feather in hand. Slowly she approached me with it, holding its plumes towards me. I slowly began to step back out of confusion. But her now 'devilish' smile betrayed her. I finally understood why she was pointing a feather at me.

And if these are to be my final comprehensible words of the moment, I just want to say this...

I'm really ticklish.

I know that some people would probably run away (as I did). But when you're faced with a woman who can control the elements of this planet, running isn't going to do me any good.

We were both rolling on the dry dirt ground, me howling with laughter. Though I should have probably expected it. Twilight had sometimes told me that she was scared of me. And that, she often thought that I was a grump.

This was her pay back.

Twilight was on all fours on top of while I was rolling on to both my sides while holding my chest. I hadn't laughed like this since deployment. Since the Makin incident. And that was the moment my life changed.

Standing on that submarine, my friends beside me as the smokey island dissapeared into the horizon.

I cried...

Twilight slowly got onto her knees as she placed the feather into one of her pockets. I sat slowly sat up, and found myself floating in a pinkish aura until I was back on my feet. I looked at Twilight and took her arm and pulled her out to where she had left the rain coat. We made a mad dash back to the shelter to avoid anyone seeing Twilights wings. As we ran, Twilight kept on giggling as she looked up at me.

“I can't believe how funny that was.” She said, looking at me while still giggling.

“We will never speak of this... incident again.” I said, while keeping a strait face as we continued to make our way towards our home.

“Oh come on. You must admit that that was kinda hilarious. I knew that was all you needed.” She replied, her smile still present. “Aaaaannnnnddd...” She trailed on. “I now know your wealk spot.” She said, Even though she couldn't see it, I rolled my eyes in amusment, a small smile adorning my lips.

She continued to tease me all the way to the shelter. Once we reached the place, we noticed that the clean up was almost done. The ground was still crimson red, but the bodies had been cleared away. Near the tree line, more men were placing another strip of barbed wire along the outer perimeter.

The shelter was empty, except for our equipment. I placed my stuff down before sitting down myself. My mind drifted on what had just happened. The tickling and all that, before my mind wandered on to a subject that repeated in my head. McCarter had spoken of a shower? Unless it was a way for a doctor to mentally relieve their patients.

The thought of a shower played over and over again in my mind. As I closed my eyes, I could almost feel the water splashing across my skin. Ohh... what a wonderful feeling it would be. When I opened my eyes, I noticed that Twilight was putting her raincoat back on. As I watched her put it back on, my vision became blurred by the beautiful sight.

Her arms raised in the air as she slid the rain coat over her head. Her luxurious long dark blue hair with its pink and indigo stripes running the length of it. The coat slid down to her chest area. The shirt hugging loosly her C cups. It continued to cover her body slowly arriving at her hourglass waist before slowly coming to a halt around her rear and thighs.

Her rear was rather cute and added to her curves.

And it was then that I thought back to my conversation with Mark from last night. 'Il avait raison ce con' I thought to myself. 'Suis-je vraiment amoureux d'elle?' I had often taken the habit of staring absent mindedly at her curvaceous form. Had I been at school when I met her, I would never have had the courage to ask her out. And even now, there was no way for me to fall in love with this angel from Heaven.

I was not afraid of asking her so to speak, I had gone far beyond the fear of dating. Rather, I was afraid of starting something to good for me to back out. And what would happen if I actually enjoyed it?

My train of thought was suddenly broken as someone jumped into our festung. I forcefully averted my eyes to see who was now amongst us. Mark, Jack and Tomy were all standing, talking to each other. Though I had trouble believing that they were done with the clean up, I also couldn't believe how clean they looked.

Sure, their clothes were covered with blood from having to drag the bodies away. Their visible skin was clean. Well... as clean as you could get it around here. After a few more minutes, Jack finally realised my confused expression.

“What's up Lou?” He asked, causing the others to turn their attention towards me. I sucked on the side of my cheek for a moment before I opened my mouth.

“How are you guys so clean?” I asked, plainly. They all stared at me with confusion as I continued to stare at them. Finally, Mark realised what I was talking about.

“Oh... Didn't I tell you?” He asked, sounding rather precarious about what he was asking. I only shook my head as a reply. “Surely this morning, I told you that some guy from the Division worked as a reporter and had a camera with him.” He stopped, awaiting my initial reaction. “That's why me and Mc told you to have a shower.” He finished. At this last sentence, I sat up, scrunching my nose up.

“I got the shower bit, this morning, but I have no recall of you talking about a photographer.” I replied, causing Jack and Tomy to slap Mark on the back of the head. In the corner of the bunker, Twilight giggled, even under Marks glare.

“What he should have told you is that, this guy wants to make a catalogue of the entire Division with whatever film he has left.” Jack explained, I could only stand up and look at them in disbelief. “And we sorta signed ourselves up.” He added, “All of us.” He squeaked.

This was the moment that I reached breaking point. They had not only agreed without my consent, to a photo shoot, but they also agreed for everyone, including Twilight.

“You what?” I asked, feeling the fumes rising. None of them dared to answer, so I continued. “And why would anyone want to do a photo shoot right after this!” I yelled, waving my arms in all directions to emphasise my bewilderment.

“According to the guy, the shoot has been planned for a week or so.” Mark said, causing the others to shuffle on their feet. “The guy er... George Burk, only came up to me today to tell me that he wanted to include as many people as he could of each squad. He told me that the Raiders weren't going to be in the photos because Carlson said 'no'!”

“So the shoot is by squad?” I asked, getting nods from all of them. “And no one else will be present apart from the next group?” Again, another set of nods. I thought about it for a moment, the idea was still kinda crazy, after what happened last night. But in the end, I could only agree with their decisions as I would do exactly the same thing if I had been in their place. Even if that meant Twilight was going to be in the picture, I couldn't care less. Being wounded was of no importance for me.

“And this might be the last chance we get to have a photo with all of us together.” Tomy stated.

just that thought that it might be the last time we could all be together made me agree. Though I was disobeying the orders that had, apparently, been given out, I still remember how sad I felt when I left France without any school photographs.

Though one thing did catch my immediate attention. No reflective clothing. That meant that, Twilight wouldn't be able to wear the raincoat. The moment I heard that, I began to reconsider.

But finally, Twilight and the others (though mostly Twilight) managed to convince me to let it pass. I tried to tell them that if anyone saw the wings, or the tail for that matter, we would certainly be caught and Twilight would be taken away. I was not prepared to let that happen.

Mark kept on telling me that what I kept saying was a load of old rubbish. But I stood my ground, it was only when Tomy intervened with an idea so simple, that I finally let them have their way (They forced me). Tomys idea was as follows: to pretend that Twilight was wearing a prop. A 'home' made pair of wings that we made. Twilight agreed to have her wings out in the open, the prop thing would probably work after all.

After my 'sighed' agreement, I told the guys to look after Twilight while I went for a shower. Just as I was expecting, in the centre of the compound, a long bivouac stood. Roughly twenty meters in length, and six meters in width. I watched as men were coming out and others were going in. MPs were standing at the entrance, and through every hole there was in the tent, steam rose up into the sky.

Rather dangerous if you ask me.

As I walked up, a guy from the second platoon of Fox company through his wet towel at me. I caught it and went in. There were two aisles, 5 showers ran down the length of it on the left, and there were four aisles of showers in total. That meant a total of 20 showers.

I absent mindedly went down the left aisle. When I reached the last shower unit right at the back of the tent, I was relieved to see that it was empty. A somewhat curtain was draped over a rail, allowing some form of privacy. All around me, I could hear men chatting, talking about family life and what they were going to do when they got home.

There was so much noise that I decided to close my eyes. Pull on the release chain and let half a letter fall onto my blistered and sore body. A bar of soap was thrown over the top of the curtain, dividing the shower units from each other. The soap hit me right on the head causing me to fall over onto my ass onto the wet muddy ground.

The ground wasn't covered in tarpaulin. It was nothing more than the dirty ground of the outside compound. Only now, it had become a muddy swamp.

And as I let the water wash away my worries for the time being, it wasn't nearly soothing enough for what happened next.

XXXXXXXXX

I peered through a small hole in the tent of the showers. I watched as Lou walked in, naked. He did have a towel around his waist. I watched carefully as he began to pour water all over his body, not using much water, just enough to clean the top of his body and not get his towel wet.

I was so glad that Lou had chosen this last spot. The place was ideal. The shower he was using was situated at the back of the tent, where no guards were situated. A perfect spot for a teleportation spell.

The tracking spell I had placed on Lou had worked a charm, now... I just had to get into the shower with him. There are so many humans in there, I hope that Lou won't mind me popping out of nowhere. But... its not like I have a choice, if I wait until Lou's finished then someone else would take his place. And the queue on the other side is way to long for even me to bare. But I don't want to miss the photo, I'm rather looking forward to it so that I may take home a souvenir.

I took one last look at my surroundings, making sure no one was watching. Closing my eyes, I raised my right foreho-- er arm... at the structure, before casting the spell. 'Oh Celestia please don't let Lou freak out...

...Please'

XXXXXXXXX

The amount of dirt and grit that was pouring off of me wasn't that surprising. Me and my squad had been subject to the filth of this place. As the last of the grit slipped down my body to the ground, I stopped pulling on the chain that releases the water. Reaching my hand out to grab the towel that I left on the ground, there was a flash of light.

I turned my head slightly, but as soon as I saw Twilight I yelped and pulled the towel around my waist. As soon as she took note of her surroundings and me, she immediately panicked, her cheeks red with embarrassment.

“What are you doing in here?” I hissed, hoping that no one would come in and find us both in here.

“What am I doing here?” She squeaked, in a way that told me that she wasn't surprised by what was
going on. “I was hoping...?” She trailed off.

“You hoped...?” I asked, my question gestured for her to continue

“I was hoping to share a shower with you” She continued, keeping her arms over her rather large breasts, blushing like mad as she turned away from me.

“Can't you see I'm in here?” I asked, causing her face to go bright red. We both continued to stand there, my hands over my groin while she had one arm over her breasts and her right hand over her... 'Oh god... she's not hiding it.

My head shot up as I drove my sexual interest to look up at the ceiling. “Twilight, I though I told you that you're... sexual organs are just as provoking in more ways than you're Breasts.” I said, my left eye opening, wanting to take another look at her--- 'Shut it!'

“I'm sorry, its just... I was hoping that you could show me how to shower in this body. I haven't exactly had the opportunity in this world, as you may have guessed.” She said, before making her way back towards the outer wall. Though, if she wanted a shower, there was no reason for me to let her leave and wait five hours for the guys outside to be done. And I couldn't take the chance of letting her shower alone.

Most of the guys on this island haven't seen a woman since... for goodness knows how long. Rape isn't a thing that people back home would like to hear, but it doesn't mean that these men, who had fought for Heaven and Hell, wouldn't want a small moment of relief and pleasure.

“Just give me a sec... I'm almost dry, all I need to do is get some clothes on then you can have your shower.” I told her, before grabbing my clothes that were hung up on the rail. Twilight gave me a thankful smile and stood in the corner. I turned around with my clothes in my arms and we both starred at each other for a minute, thinking of a way to say what I was about to say in a nice clean manner. “Erm... Twilight, do you think you could avert your eyes while I get my clothes on?” I asked in an ordering kind of manner.

She immediately understood, another red blush appearing on her face. She turned her face away but when she saw that I wasn't moving, she blushed harder, spinning around to face the wall. When I was sure she wasn't looking, I began getting myself dressed.

XXXXXXXXX

I don't know what had come over me to feel so flustered, the fact that Lou is willing to let me stay or the fact that I saw his... 'gulp'? The whole 'human anatomy' thing still is strange for me.

Though I didn't get a good look. It was significantly smaller than any stallion... At least I think it is, though I can't remember that book very well. Though his... (damn it Twilight) may have gotten my attention, there was also the fact that his body was nowhere near as muscular as I thought it would be. I mean, he was rather muscular for someone who hadn't eaten in three days.

If somepony asked me to compare Lous body to that of a stallion, I would say that Lous muscles are a lot more visible than those of a stallion. (Probably through the lack of fur)

As Lou got dressed, I felt compelled to turn my head and look. So, carefully and out of the corner of my eye, I watched as Lou got his clothes on. It was amazing to think that Humans can't hide their genitals without the use of clothing.

I didn't take that long for Lou to get his clothes on. Once I saw him put on his shirt, not closing it because of the large bandage around last nights wound, I decided to turn around. Walking up to the shower, I dropped the towel. Lou quickly averted his eyes. 'Wow, he wasn't joking when he said that he didn't like seeing nudity.' I thought to myself, I mean, we are friends after all. And I can't see anything wrong with that.

Maybe it's a cultural thing? Or maybe he has respect for me?

Lou spun around and kept his back towards me. I giggled slightly, noticing the blush he had on his face. As the water hit my body, I shrieked.

That water was freezing!!

My body required a nice warm, relaxing shower. But this illusion was now shattered. Lou had rushed round, wondering what had happened.

“What happened?” He asked, his eyes clenched shut.

“Nothing, the waters cold, that's all.” I explained, hoping not to cause a fuss. After a few seconds, I got back underneath the cold cascade of water. Lou turned away again and as I continued to wash my mane. With the bar of soap that I saw lying on the floor.

As the water continued to fall onto my body, and I continued scrubbing off all the dirt that had accumulated over the past week and 1 day. But a thought came into my mind. My wings.

How was I suppose to clean them.

Maybe...

XXXXXXXXX

“Looouuuu...” Twilights voice called from behind me. Slowly and carefully, I turned around and cracked my eyes open.

“Yes” I asked the girl who had her butt facing me. Her tail was covering anything rude. She looked at me from the side and had a small blush on her face.

“I... I would appreciate some help with cleaning my wings.” She said, her blush growing. I on the other hand, felt relieved, thinking that she could have asked for help cleaning in places I wouldn't want to talk about. Walking over, I began cleaning behind her wings, rubbing my index finger down the section where her wing met her back.

The second my finger ran the length of her wing attachment, she let out a loud sigh and fell back into my arms as I reacted to catch her before she could fall any further. She lifted her head until she was looking up at me upside down. We stared at each other for a minute before she tore her gaze away from me.

I spent a few minutes preening her wings, putting her feathers straight. Once I was done, I handed her the towel and she proceeded to dry herself off until she was as dry as she could ever be. I was rather amazed at how clean and silky her hair looked, actually, come to think of it, her hair never seemed to get greassy. It always looked as clean as from the moment we found her.

I turned my back as Twilight slipped her clothes on. The second she was ready, I ran her out of the shower tent, leading her out since I had my hand over her eyes since most Marines on this island had taken the habit of taking a moment to clean but not bothering with the privacy thing. In a way, I didn't care any more since I would do exactly the same thing.

Though the guys outside who were waiting for the next shower hung in a row, me and Twilight dashed away before anyone could ask any questions. I swore that I would never speak of this incident ever again.

Ever...

The others hadn't moved since I'd left, they were all sat in their usual spots. Mark took a moment to study us as we ran in. Looking back down at the magazine of ammo, he decided to say something.

“Have a nice shower?” He asked, causing me and Twilight to go red in the face, but he never tore his attention from his bullet counting.

“Yeah, we were able to get presentable for your idea.” I said, as I looked for a place for me to sit. My leg was still throbbing from the last night's wounds, though my shoulder wound was a lot more painful. “What time is this photo thing any ways?” I asked. Mark took the opportunity to get up and start rummaging around in the pile of gear that we had stocked up in the far left corner. Tomy decided to answer my question.

“In and hour roughly, at 1630hrs.” He said, and raised his hand as I was about to ask another question. “And yes... We have already come up with Twilight's props.” He answered my unasked question.

“And?” I gestured for him to continue.

“When we get there, we say that the wings are made of wood, the frame will be anyway. The feathers is nothing more than a load of torn up ass wipe and th---” That was when I cut him off.

“Asswipe? I don't know if you haven't taken a look around but there isn't even enough toilet paper for us to clean our own asses!” I pointed out, causing Jack to smile.

“Then we'll say that we kept some hidden” He said, causing Tomy, Twilight and Mark to burst out laughing. Even if Mark was facing the wall.

“It was either that, or we say that we used real feathers an that we used some red paint and after a while it turned a purplish colour. Either way, we were going to use the red paint bit since we all know that there's red paint down in the stash.” Tomy concluded. And I was seriously trying not to face-palm.

Sighing, I looked at each and every one of them.

“And her tail?” I asked.

“Were were just planning on her doing what she's done all this time, that is: stuffing her tail down her pants.” Tomy said. I sighed once more, they had planned it out a bit, well more than most. Either way, if this didn't work, we would just have to leave Twilight out of the photo.

...But we're family, and this should be a family photo.

“Ah here it is.” came a cry. Mark had finally come away from the corner, holding my LMG in his hands. I tried my best fixing it, but in the end, I thought it had had it.” He said, bringing it over to me.

“Is it busted?” I said, a rather significant feeling of pain as I took my baby into my arms.

“No” He said, shaking his head. “Fixed, you should thank Twilight for that” He said, as I turned my attention over to the girl in question. “Used her magic on it, she did. It works better than ever, except for one slight default.” He said, wincing at the end.

“What default?” I asked.

“Well, when we tested it... it had a tendency to fire, violet tracers.” He said, taking a step back as I looked at him dead in the eyes. After a while, he began to panic. “Its true! We only fired a few shots but it appears that her Magic has affected the firing mechanism.” He explained. After another minute of silence, I turned my attention towards Twilight. She suddenly began to worry her eyes tried averting from my glare.

“I only tried to help.” She said. I on the other hand approached the young Princess and got down to her hight.

“Thank you.” I said, as I wrapped my arms around her. She was surprised by the hug for the most part, but after a few moments, she began to hug back.

Helping Twilight to her feet, I looked around at the others. Shouldering my gun as did the others, after all, if there were still some japs from last nights attack, we should take every necessary precaution.

“Let's get going. Who knows, the sooner we get there, the faster we can get this thing over with.” I told them, a slight tone of irritation in my voice as my mind wandered on the possible outcomes with this photo thing. Either way, I just hope we don't run into the Colonel.

XXXXXXXXX

Arriving early wasn't nearly as rewording as I had thought. We were standing outside for a long time! Probably forty minutes or so. Not too long, but enough for us to stand around with a group of guys who had taken the habit of smoking all over us.

Twilight had taken the opportunity to ask me why anyone would want to smoke anything as disgusting as a cigarette. At first, she had thought that they were on fire and began panicking, thinking that she had to try and find water. I'm just glad that they don't have cigarettes in her world.

After the so for mentioned forty minutes, a guy wearing spectacles came out of the tent and held it open to let a group of Marines out. Some of them were wearing fancy clothes, one guy was wearing a top hat. Uncle Sam's top hat.

I felt relieved that we weren't the only ones that were going to say that we brought costumes, well... one prop. The guy took a look around, scanning the crowd for the next contestants. Me and the others stood near the door just like all of the other Marines. HE continued to search around for a moment until his eyes landed on Twilight wearing her raincoat.

A smile grew on his face.

“Are you guys with her?” He asked no one in particular. Everyone looked at Twilight before a loud assortments of nods and yes's echoed around the area. Me and the others only groaned. I took a step forward and looked at the guy closer up. He appeared to be in his late twenties, light blond hair, green eyes, and a light blond beard.

“Sorry, she's with us.” I said, causing the men behind us to start groaning. The photographer looked at me before looking at Twilight.

“Is this man really with you ma'am” He asked.

“Yes, and them too.” She answered, pointing at the rest of the squad. The guy nodded and gesture for us to go in.

The inside of the tent was just as plain and green as any other tent. The only difference was the fact that there was a large hole in the roof, obviously caused by a shell of some calibre. Nevertheless, the hole alowed light to flow in, even though the sun had already set behind the trees.

On the oposite side of the tent, face to the door. A clear space was there. But along the length of the walls was an assortment of stuff. In the centre of the room, a camera was placed, it looked something like a tourist camera. It was rather small, it appeared to be a German made camera. The Germans were always very good at making cameras. The camera was sat on a tripod. I took a closer look and saw that there was the words: Made in Germany, inscribed on the side.

The man walked in, closing the tent as he did. He immediately walked over to me, seeing that I was the Sargent here.

“My name is Jonathan Reminger...” He said. “So... you guys got any costumes or anything... something to lighten the mood?” He asked, his accent indicating that he came from the western coast.

“Yeah... its her costume, do you think you can give us a minute to get it on?” I asked, hoping that he would just leave the tent for a minute.

“Sure.” He said, pointing at the other wall that was now clearly another exit. “She can do it out there, there's nothing behind there except the jungle.” He continued as he walked over to his camera and began adjusting it.

“You two, stay here. I'll take Twilight outside and 'help her out'” I said, stretching out the last part of my sentence. They nodded and walked over to the area for the photo. Meanwhile, me and Twilight walked outside and I helped her get her raincoat over her head. She smiled as I took it from her. I then leaned in close and whispered into her ear. “Alright, remember your wings aren't supposed to be real, so you mustn't move them at all, is that clear?” I explained to her. She nodded in understanding before flexing her violet wings in a few directions.

“Are you sure this is gonna work?” She asked, making me nervous a bit.

“I hope so...” I replied, picking up my gun and helping her back in.

Jonathan stood there in shock when he saw Twilight walk in with the pair of purple wings. He closed his mouth as Twilight sat down with the others. He then turned his attention to me. I was about to answer his unasked question but he decided to cut me off first.

“I won't ask.” He said casually. “I've seen stranger things.” He stated, shaking his head casually. I smiled and joined the others.

It was decided that me and Twilight would kneel on one knee while the other stood behind us. But the pain caused by my leg was enough to start making me sweat. Either way, I endured the pain in my leg and my shoulder (since my Johnson was shouldered on my shoulder wound. Jonathan took a few looks through the lens of his camera took make sure that we were all in the frame.

After five or ten minutes of moving to the left and the right, we were finally ready to take the picture.

“Alright, I think I've got it.” He said to himself as he checked that it was the case. After a moment, he moved his head away from the camera and took a good look at us.

“Say Cheese!”

“Cheese!!” We yelled in unison as we all put on our best smiles.

A 'click' and that was it, we all got up and Jonathan walked up to me.

“Well... that's a keeper.” He said as he stood back up to face me. “You'll have to come and get it... erm...” He trailed off as he waited for me to say my name.

“Lou. Lou Conlin.” I said. Causing him to nod and shake my hand.

“Well, if you or that girl ever want another shot, I'll be glad to do so.” He said, still shaking my hand.

“Maybe when the war's over, we're not supposed to be here you see.” I said to him, causing him to smile.

“Oh... Well don't worry, I won't say word.”He said. Letting go of my hand, he accompanied me to the door, the others had already left, and I had seen Twilight slip her raincoat on.

“Thanks Mister Reminger.” I said to him as he opened the tent for me. Allowing me to exit.

“Please, call me Jonathan.” He said, as he saw me out.

I began to walk away, my eyes looking at the ground when I saw a rather large pair of boots in front of me. My head slowly rose to meet the man's level. The Colonel's level.

He glared at me for the briefest of moments as he stared at me with his dark blue eyes. I cowared under his glare like a child being told off for stealing apples from someone's orchard.

“Mind giving me an explanation for this, First Sargent?” He asked, I don't know where the others had gotten to, but I hoped that they were okay.

XXXXXXXXX

“What the hell were you thinking!” Sanders yelled. We were now back at the CP, and I was now alone with the devil himself (if you get on his bad side).

“Sorry sir. I thought it would be a nice thing to do.” I replied, Sanders continued to circle me.

“A 'nice thing to do'?” He asked. “What do you think this? A tourist camp!” He yelled, making me flinch.

“No sir. Just to try and get moral up, sir!” I replied.

“Did you even remember of our little talk from when you first found that girl out there?” He asked, his tone smoothing a bit. “ Well in case you don't remember, I told you that no one must know about her in the outside world. A photo, Lou, can play a great part in sending out such information.” He said, I could only look down in regret. I had, in effect disobeyed my orders.

“I'm sorry, sir” This caused him to sigh.

“I won't make too much of a big deal out of this, I can understand that all you wanted to do was have a bit of fun.” He said, his voice turning back into a calm state. “I'll have those photographs destroyed and that will be that.” As he said that, I felt my heart sink. 'Merde'.

“I understand sir.” I said.

“Lou...”

“Yes sir?”

“I have something to say, this is official.” He started. “I've been looking for you while you were having you picture taken. I've got orders from above.” He said, his head lowering to the ground. “Since last night's attack, my superiors want to send everyone we can spare to the front. They don't want to hear of such an incident ever again.”

“Sir?” I asked, wondering what he was getting at, hoping that he wasn't planning on sending us to the front.

“I'm sending Able company to the western perimeter. Though I know that you are attached to that company, the orders read that all Raider battalions are to help resupply our lines.” He said, confirming part of my fears.

“So you want me and the guys to resupply our lines at night fall?” I asked. This caused the Colonel to grow anxious.

“And the girl.” He said, shocking me. I was about to answer him, tell him that it is insane for us to take Twilight out there! “Look, I know what you're going to say, but we need every hand we can get. I'm not asking you to take her onto the line, but just to the point where you can take the stuff she's carrying to the guys on the line.” He said, trying his best not to make me explode with fury

Though I may have been standing on the edge of a knife, I found myself unable to stop glaring at him. He could only look away to not meet my glare.

“Look Lou, I have no say in this. I would tell you to leave her here, but she’s part of your squad and you’re not as combat effective just the four of you when you can have five.” He said, defending himself. My glare eased, I knew that there was nothing that could be said. He was right after all, the line would depend on us to bring enough ammunition to last the night.

“I understand, sir.” I said, no anger in my voice. He nodded before back round to his desk. “I’ll go and update my squad on the situation.” I continued, turning to leave through the door.

“Your rally point is at the depot, half a mile from the perimeter.” He said, I only turned my head, saluted in response. He saluted back, and I made my way back to the others. I knew that we would have to leave soon so that we could get there before dark. The sun had long since disappeared from behind the trees, and it would be to dangerous to walk along the road at night.

And so, I began to make my way back, Marines running past me, carrying munitions and bandages, all of them moving out. Officers and squad leaders were yelling, rushing the men away from the camp. By the time I reached my home, the camp was half deserted. New defences were being put in place, sandbags were being set up. By now the camp was nearly empty. All remaining troops were on the outskirts of the camp, ready and waiting.

Chapter XI: Goodbye... Part 1

Chapter XI: Goodbye... Part 1

Chapter XI

Death.

Something natural that people fear. And I wander why they fear such a natural course of life? I have seen much in my lifetime. And even I know that there are things that man should fear, and others that fear is an emotion that is not required.

As I always say, if you don't want to be afraid of Death. Live your life.

These are the thoughts that I have when I watched the young Sargeant, stumble in through the entrance of the shelter. We were all sat there, looking at him surprised to see the angry expression on his face. Though some of us showed more surprise than others. As Lou sat down, he could only look down at the ground. His vision locked on a specific point.

“Sooo... what's up?” Mark asked, his tone questioning Lou as the latter kept staring at the ground. After a few minutes, he replied.

“I just had a rough encounter with the Colonel.” He said, his eyes slowly coming to contact with everyone in the room.

“We guessed that, but why the long face?” Jack asked. “And why is everyone leaving? The camp's almost empty!” He continued, cutting Lou from his trance.

“Because of last night's attack. Top brass has ordered all units not currently engaged on the front, to help defend the line and plug any gaps that appear in the line.” He replied, causing all the others to sit up and listen even more closely than before. “The Battalion has been given the task of running ammunition to the line. We've been tasked with Baker company, in the same area that we cleared out the other day.” He finished, causing the others to shift uncomfortably in their seats.

“What does that mean, in short.” Mark questioned. Lou could only have the same reaction as the others when he finished his last sentence.

“In short... We're all moving out to a depot behind our line. And we're going to have to resupply our lines. At night.” He concluded. We looked at each other, but I dare not say anything. Anyway, its not like anyone's going to listen.

“So... we're all going out there at night, just the four of us?!” He exclaimed loudly. Twilight looked at us in surprise. She was about to say something but Lou said something that caused everyone to freeze in shock.

“Five of us.” He said before continuing. “Twilight's coming too. The entire group is needed.” He said. Sending chills down our 'spines'. I had long since known what was coming, before any of us could argue, we were grabbing our stuff. I had decided to stay with Lou and Twilight while we got our gear ready. Lou was helping Twilight get her rain coat back on. He then handed her a belt with a holster. He then lent forward and opened the holster. Pulling out a M1917 pistol, he pushed out the loading cylinder. He took a quick look, taking his time to check the six rounds that were placed within the cylinder.

Pushing the cylinder back into the chamber, he grabbed Twilights arm, held her hand open and placed the weapon into her hand. He gave her a stern look. His eyes showing a fear of the meaning his action. Twilight took a moment to look at the gun before raising her head to meet Lous gaze.

“I hope you won't have the need to use this.” He said to her, trying to sound calm. “But seeing how dangerous this mission will be... I'm not taking any chances.” He continued, showing Twilight the features of the weapon. “I'm gonna pull the Hammer back. All you need to do is push this little switch down. This is the safety. It will prevent the gun from firing, just push it down so that you can fire.” He concluded. Looking straight into to her eyes. But there was something I his eye that caught my attention. They seemed to show a begging man. Begging her not to find the need to use it. She nodded, before Lou placed the weapon back into the holster.

As he continued to get ready, I continued to get myself ready. I was already dressed in my combat uniform. All I was missing was a weapon. But as usual, I always go out there with nothing more than the most pointless weapons in history. Lou then turned to face me, he took a second to check me over. Seeing me dressed in my gear, he gave Twilight one last look, seeing her in her raincoat with the belt around her waist. He then led us outside.

There we found Mark and Jack. They were dressed and geared up. They had also run down to the supply sargeant to get some more ammo. Six, ten round clips for the M1941 Johnson rifles. Two, twenty round magazines for Lous fixed Johnson LMG. And two, fifteen round mags for the M1 Carbine.

Two grenades were passed out. Lou had decided that one should go to Mark and the other to himself. He said that it was in the event that they would have to split up, he would put Mark in charge of the second half of the group. Taking one last look around at our surroundings, we all looked up at the darkening sky, before we turned East and slowly, marched our way into the jungle.

The road was just as rough on foot as on the back of that truck that we used to get down here during that rather 'dangerous' patrol. The dark jungle was all around us. It seemed to twist and turn around us, just like this road twisted through this jungle. The jungle on Guadalcanal was considered impenetrable. It was true for the most part. Only that... the Japanese was rather notorious and renowned for using any possible means to catch the Marines by surprise.

For that matter, all eyes were on the jungle. Desperately hoping that a Jap wouldn't come jumping through the foliage and... Never mind.

The walk along the dirt road was quiet, neither of us saying a word. Silence was the key to survival as Lou would say. Whenever we heard a strange noise, we would duck for cover. Sometimes we would run into other squads, patroling the road on the lookout for Japanese troops. After a while, Twilight lost her nerve and rushed over to Lou, begging him to give her a hug. We all looked at each other in a knowing fashion as Lou graciously opened his right arm and pulled her in. Resting her head against his chest. I couldn't help but smile at the young love birds.

We walked for over an hour before we reached civilisation. The depot was one of my... many visits to the front line. Men were running all over the place. There we met up with the rest of First platoon. Lieutenant Stone was standing there giving out orders, around him his men circled him as he continued his speech. Lou had feared that we were going to arrive late and couldn't understand why the Battalion hadn't moved out all together before going our separate ways. The only bright side he came up with was that we were able to get Twilight here without any serious questioning.

We had all questioned Lous reasoning with Twilight's situation. I mean, was it realy worth the risk to bring her out here? But Lou remained inflexible. And in some ways, he was right. Twilight and her powers could be of great use to us while we resupply the Line.

The moment we were ready, Stone immediately took us over to a stack of boxes and crates. Each was stamped with the type of ammunition that it contained. Lieutenant Stone pointed at the most important crates that we were to be taken first. And then... he left, and we never saw him for the rest of the night.

Lou set aside a pile that was to be Mark and Jack's priority. The rest, was for us. Lou took Twilight by the arm and put a box of 30cal machine gun ammunition. She held her arms out, expecting the box to be lighter as Lou made it seem. But as he placed the box in her arms, Twilight tripped forward. Lou placed his hands around her to hold her up.

She smiled up at him, before making her right hand glow in her magic. All of a sudden, the box that Lou had just given her began to glow and float a center meter from the palm of her hand. He gave her a stern look, causing her smile to fade slightly. After a few more seconds of glaring, Lou's smile returned. He patted Twilight on the shoulder with his right hand before he turned his attention to us.

We were all smiling at both of them. Lou raised an eyebrow in confusion. Mark then wiggled his brow making Lou roll his eyes. We all laughed, except Twilight who was looking between us and Lou in confusion. Wondering if she'd missed something.

We all grabbed four boxes of ammunition. Two under each arm. Mark and Jack went over to the path that Lou had assigned them to. Meanwhile, we went down to our path. The paths were few and far between. The rest of the platoon was farther away, already running ammunition down to the line. It was our turn to do the same. Taking one last look at each other, we took our first step into the jungle of peril.

Carrying four heavy boxes in an enclosed area was causing torrents of sweat to pour from our bodies. Twilight had started the journey holding the ammo in her arms. Less than five minutes in, she'd given up and decided to use her magic to hold the crates magically in mid-air. Every time we ran into sentries, posted on either side of the jungle, Twilight would place the cans just above her hands to make it look like she was holding them. But in reality, she was saving her energy for the horrible journey through the winding path.

It took us at least fifteen minutes to reach the front. As we approached the last few trees before the clearing, Lou asked Twilight to stay just behind the tree line. She nodded and did as she was told. Lou took the two boxes Twilight was carrying, before heading out into the open. The moment we left the trees, the cool night air brushed over our faces. We were content on just standing there and letting the evening breeze refresh us up a bit. We were so relieved to feel the cool breeze that none of us noticed the Marines in front of us were all pointing the rifles at us. When we looked down, we took a step back.

“Password?” A guy said, his tone questioning in amusement.

“Lucky.” Lou replied, waiting for the guy to answer.

“Bell.” The guy replied, letting us know that it was clear for us to move forward. We didn't descend into the trenches, we only bent down onto our hands and knees and passed the ammo down. There was a path that descended down into the trench on our side of the trench. Roughly a meter to the left. The guys on the line asked no questions as we gave them the ammo, got up and left. We joined Twilight who was sat on the ground waiting for us to return. The moment she saw us, she jumped up and ran to our side. Once we were all together, we began to walk back towards the depot. As usual, we walked in silence. None of us said a word as we walked back. It was the same thing for the three remaining times that we did our little ammo run.

After the fourth trip, we all collapsed down onto the reasonably shortened pile of ammunition. Mark and Jack joined us not long after. By now, the day had turned into night. Lou and Twilight were laying next to each other. Twilight was telling him about how much the night sky look like those of Luna's. I can't begin to understand what Luna's night sky must look like in its creation, but as far as I was concerned, It wans't my job to know. All I had to do was... 'pick up the corpses'.

The Sun was gone completely now. The sky was only light by the dim light that the Moon offered. And we continued to lay there, staring up fearfully up at the sky. It seemed like forever that we laid there. After a while, we began to say that there probably wasn't going to be an attack. According to our watches, it was now one in the morning. And though we were trying not to admit it. There was still plenty of time for an attack.

And that was when it happened. At two thirty, a great silence filled the air. This caused all of us to get up. Even Twilight understood the unnatural silence. And so we stood there... staring out into the jungle...

Suddenly, screams began to echo throughout the night. From behind us.

We stared out in the opposite direction in confusion, at a sound that we had heard countless times before.

“SCREECHERS!” Lou yelled, throwing us to the ground. Twilight didn't understand until Lou jumped on top of her. The moment they hit the ground, mountains of earth erupted from the ground. Massive explosions threw people off their feet and blasting people to the ground. I took a look at Twilight who was under Lou on my right side. She glanced at me. As if she could actually see me. But only for the briefest of seconds.

Shell after shell fell among us for another five minutes. Finally, the bombardment ended. Lieutenant Stone was running around, yelling at us to get up and grab boxes. Marines ran around in all directions. Grabbing ammunition and running it down to the line. Us on the other hand, continued to stare out into the devastated depot. Only a few boxes left. We hadn't even noticed that our pile had been hit and blasted with the little ammunition that we had. We were about to gather what ever ammunition that had survived. But to our surprise, the night sky was light up in a multitude of flares. We continued to stare at them for a moment before Lou yelled at us to grab boxes and run.

He shoved two boxes into Twilight's arms, before grabbing his own boxes and running off into the night. We followed suite and soon caught up.

The path was covered in fallen trees, but we kept on running. Twilight never stopping, even because of her exhaustion. Instead, she continued bravely forward as we continued to run. Run. After what seemed like a minute we reached the front. Even as we approached, we could hear the gun fire. As we closed the last fifteen meters, we all had to duck for cover as a salvo of tracers flew past our heads. The trees provided significant cover while we left Twilight there. As we reached the rim of the jungle, we were forced to crawl on our bellies. Lou crawled into the small descent that I had seen when we first arrived. This time, no one asked for a password. A guy just grabbed the ammo from us and took off, and we did the same. We crawled back into the jungle, so many bullets were slamming into the trees that many collapsed from the amount of bullets they had taken. We continued to crawl until we were sure that we were safe. We got back to where we left Twilight. There, we found her on the ground covering her ears. At first, we had feared that she was dead, but we sighed in relief as she jumped up and gave us a worried look.

We ran back to the depot and found that someone had put together whatever was left of the original pile. We grabbed as many boxes as we could and ran back into the jungle. We continued doing the same thing so many times that we knew exactly what to do each time. Though we would have liked to remember the path better but each time we came back, we found that more trees had been knocked down onto the path.

By now, we were at the very limit of our endurance. We were all covered in sweat. But neither of us were letting up. Even Twilight remained stead fast. Even when we told Twilight to stay at the depot and rest up. But she refused, she continued to push herself further than any of us could have asked of her.

We were now on our tenth run. And we were almost out of ammunition to carry. But this time, we were about to find out that this repeating action will end.

As usual, we left Twilight in the same spot while we crawled the rest of the way to the line. Again, bullets whizzed over our heads while we continued to crawl into the trench. The same guy was still waiting for us to arrive with the munitions. But this time, he grabbed Lou and looked straight into his eyes.

“Our central mahine gun's outta action. We need reinforcements or a new gun!” He yelled. I passed down the ammunition that I was carrying. Lou took a look at the jammed machine gun. He took a look from under neath, he probably saw a jammed bullet in the firing mechnism before sitting up.

“Tomy, go back to the depot and get some more ammo.” He said, grabbing his LMG and deploying the bi-pod. “I'm gonna stay here and give whatever hand I can.” He said, getting onto his knees and firing a few short bursts of 30cal LMG fire.

I crawled my way back into the jungle and ran back to Twilight's hiding place. She was reluctant at first, asking where Lou was. But in the end, she picked up the pace and ran down the track. We continued to run, the amount of sweat that was running from our bodies was incredible. We were drenched in our own sweat.

And we continued running, never stopping for the slightest moment. But for some reason, this trip felt different.

The first few trips that we made, allowed us to notice guards along the path. Rifle pits placed on either side of the track. They ould always stare at us, probably because of Twilight and the incredible sight that she offered. She was certainly an 'angel' in disguise.

But this time, there were no guards. They were normally placed near the front. Ready to hold up the Japs while the rest of our guys retreated back to the second defensive line. But we encountered no one on our trip back. The rifle pits were empty as far as we could see.

A strange silence filled the area around us. Sure the blazing fire from the front was still audible, but a strange calmness descended over our path.

That was when I heard it. A twig snap.

Everything happened in a split second, all at once. Ahead, Twilight was still running, she was to focused on her stamina than what was going on around her. We'd probably been running for about ten minutes, suddenly we came to a clearing in the jungle around the path. It wasn't a large clearing, roughly five meters in length and another five meters in diameter. But here, on this small stretch of space, a great tragedy would unfold.

As Twilight continued to run, there was a loud crashing sound to our left. The sound of something breaking. It was then that we turned our attention to the left side. In that moment, we saw a man crashing through the trees. He wore tan like clothing, unlike our khaki green. I was able to make out this detail because I can see these sort of things. Even in the darkest of nights.

This man landed right next to Twilight, lifting his head, he didn't even take a proper look at who he was attacking. Instead, he raised the butt of his rifle, and slammed it against Twilight's head. She let out a pained scream as the force of the attachers strike sent her crashing to the ground and rolling into the ditch. The Japanese soldier then looked at me. A strange sensation filled my body. Fear.

The man charged directly at me, I didn't close my eyes. I just continued to stare at the man as his bayonnet ran straight through me. As did the rest of him. I spun around to see him charge his next target.

Tomy had already unsholdered his Johnson. He used his rifle to deviate the Japanese bayonnet by placing his rifle just under that of the enemy. Then he pushed his rifle up forcing the bayonnet to fly just over his head. With his right foot, he pushed the Japt to the ground and fires two rounds into the man.

Another jap jumped from the bushes and ran towards Tomy. The young Australian turned to face his enemy, but was to late. The enemy had already reached him. By the time he spun round, the Jap planted his bayonnet into Tomy's stomach. Tomy face turned from anger, to that of worry. The jap had his teeth bared and he was panting heavily. Tomy dropped his rifle and reached for his 45. He placed the barrel on to his adversary's heart. One round was all it took.

Tomy began to stumble, I saw him stumble against the right side of the path. I cried out in vain as Jap after Jap jumped from the bushes and on to the offensive. They all landed on him at once. I watched helplessly as e screamed with his all his might. He fired as many times as he could. Three out of Seven attackers fell to the ground. They but they never let up, they had long since forgotten Twilight.

I continued to watch as I approached the massacre. I wasn't afraid of anyone seeing me, no one ever does. Tomy had long since stopped screaming. By now, a river of blood was running down at out there feet.

Suddenly, an ear piercing yell echoed around the clearing. There was another loud crash, the same sound of someone bursting through the foliage. I turned my attention to the new arrival. There, standing half crouched, was Lou. I don't think he even looked before he opened fire. Violet tracers flew at the only standing men. The burst from his LMG lit up the area, and his face. Pure anger was present, anger so painful that it almost shocked me.

Almost.

He continued firing at the men until all of the attackers were on the floor. He never stopped firing. He used up whatever ammo there was left. Smoke and a violet glow faded from the end of the barrel as he dropped his weapon and rushed over to Tomy.

The poor young man was still holding his pistol. Still pulling his the trigger, the eery clic from the weapon echoing through the air. Lou and I approached the poor young soul. I saw a sight that would make most people vomit. Tomy had been ripped open. His entrails and guts were all over his lap, I took a glance at Lou who dropped to his knees next to Tomy.

Blood was pouring from his mouth like a fountain. He then looked at Lou.

“Mmmhhh... I...I...I-I-I... tried to-” He gurgled. But Lou grabbed his arm.

“Don't worry Tom... You're going to be fine.” He said, tears running down his cheeks. “You're gonna be okay” He mumbled. I myself sometimes wonders if that last sentence was an attempt to calm Tomy... or himself.

Tomy, tried to move, but even more blood spilled from his mouth and his wounds. Lou pushed him back down.

“Ssshhh... don't move. I'm gonna get a medic.” He said, his voice just as shaky as the rest of his body. Tomy didn't reply at first. Instead, he looked up at me. I knew this look too well. All of those that I take give me that look. A look that would plead into your soul, and mine.

If I had one.

I slowly bent down by Lou's right side. Tomy trailed my movements with his eyes.

“Mmm... Mummmhhh....Mumm?”

His final words, taking one last glance at Lou. A tear ran down into the blood from his mouth. And with that final act, I reached out my hand, and placed it on his heart.

Silence...

Time stopped, as his last breath faded. His old body limp. I grabbed his hand and pulled him up. He looked at me for a moment, before glancing down at his own body. Lou was still sat there. The last dying second stretched out into eternity. The distant screaming had stopped, as a new death took place. I slowly took Tomy farther down the path. Both of us taking one last glance at the remains of a family long since shattered.

I took notice of Twilight's body, lying on the side of the path. Her time had not yet come as far as I was concerned. She didn't belong here. It was for her Universe to decide when her time would come. Slowly with a careful huff. We both walked into the dark.

I remember that time when Lou got hit. She had used her powers to save his life. It appears that my thought of her as an angel wasn't that far off. She was the absolute opposite of me. My power was to end peoples suffering, her power was to save.

I doubt that we would ever meet again. But I do believe that the young Conlin and I would meet. Never in person of course. Maybe later in his life. Or maybe... just maybe... he might never be the human that I get to take to the other side.

For the first time, Humans had managed to bring me closer to life than ever before. A group of normal people, trying there hardest to survive. Deep down, I am greatful for their deeds.

And I only wish I could tell them that, in the end, I am never really as scary as I am described.

Author's Note

This is a chapter that I have been dreading to write. I've become rather attatched to all my characters no matter how unimportant they are.

Chapter XII: Dear Friend Part 2

Chapter XII: Dear Friend Part 2

Chapter XII

Death... many might call it an old companion. Or an old enemy. In my case, I saw Death nothing more than a natural passing of life. Even when a Human kills another, people tend to say that the death isn't natural. But what is a natural death? If dying of old age is a natural death... well, I can only say that I've seen more killing than 'natural deaths'. And here I was, on my knees, in front of Tomy. His breaths were short and ragged. His eyes dwelling straight into mine.

I tried to comfort him, offering to get a medic. My emotions getting the better of me as I tried to leave. But even I knew that he had no chance. Ever since I've come here, I have noticed that the Human mind tries to pull away from Death. As if our souls weren't capable of processing the knowledge of Death. These emotions kicked in, trying to make me think that everything would be all right. But reason, has more knowledge than emotions.

I knew that it was all over, there was nothing I could do. Falling to my knees, I allowed a few tears escape my eyes. Staring at his incomprehensible eyes. Emotions that I could not understand. He looked at me for a few more seconds, before... something caught his attention. His eyes shifted to his left, widening in shock. I gave a brief look but saw nothing.

“Mmm... Mummmhhh....Mumm?” Blood flowed from his mouth just as fast as his words. As he finished his words, his body began to shake uncontrollably. His eyes looked back into mine...

… Silence...

I watched helplessly as his head fell forward and the last of the blood poured out. The entire jungle was engulfed in a strange silence. No blazing rifle fire. No explosions. No screaming. Nothing...

Whether that moment lasted an eternity or a second, I could only kneel there. Tears ran down my cheeks. I had just lost another close friend. Certainly not the first, and certainly not the last. As futile as it may seem. My mind seemed unable to accept this. I reached out my hands, and grabbed Tomy's shirt.

An indescribable force ran through my veins. I began shaking his corpse. My futile Human feelings began to hope that he may have fallen unconscious. I began to shake him more and more, and harder and harder. I began calling... screaming his name. I yelled it into his lifeless face. Finally my arms couldn't take it any more. My mind was finally registering that Tomy was gone. But that only seemed to make it worse.

In a final attempt to regain my lost friend, I wrapped my arms around him. Bring him into a hug. His blood was all over me. It began to seep through my clothes, touching my skin... and it was so cold. Nestling his head onto my shoulder, I stroked his hair, my tears running down my face as I began to choke on my own tears.

I'd lost a friend...

I've lost Tomy...

“I-I...I-I-I... I-I've l-lost T-Tom-my...” I choked.

“RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

I screamed at the world...

My shaky hands, finally coming under the control of my riddled mind, lowered Tomy's body until his body was lying up against the tree. I raised my hands so that I could see them in the Flares glow. There was so much blood...

My mind was still lost, running around in its cage. Dropping my blood covered hands to the ground, I turned my torso and looked down the path in the direction they were heading. Carefully, using my hands, I pushed my self up. Only to fall back down, face down in the dirt.

My legs were so shaky... they were completely unable to support me. Slowly, I turned over onto my back, staring up into the flare full night sky.

“WHY !”

“WWWHHHHHYYYYY !”

“WHY HIM ?!” I don't really know who that question was for. Most would probably say that I was talking to the mighty Lord himself. But I don't believe in any god. I think the only person I was talking to... was Death.

“YOU SHOULD'VE TAKEN ME !” “NOT HIM !”

Slowly sitting back up, I rubbed my right eye with the palm of my hand. Blinking my eyes, letting a few more tears fall, I began to look around at the disaster that had taken place. A dozen or so dead bodies lie in the middle of the clearing.

“Where's Twilight?” I asked aloud. My heart rate beating faster and faster, as I began to panic. Where was she? Had she been hurt? Where are you Twi?

My eyes scanned the darkness. But it would prove almost impossible to see in this light. Suddenly... A flare. It flew up into the night sky and illuminated the entire area. I shifted my eyes to the right, and in the pale light... Twilight.

She was lying on her side, her back was to me. She was roughly a good ten meters away from me.

Using whatever force I could muster, I began to drag myself over to her. I crawled over dead Japanese troops. Most of them showed signs fear. Their faces were contorted into wide eyes of shock and open mouths of pain. I could only feel sorry in my heart. But in my mind, they were the enemy, and they got what they deserved.

After a good minute of crawling, I finally reached her. Reaching my hand out, I touched my friend. She seemed dead. Tears welled up in my eyes as I began to sob. Placing my hand on her chest, I lowered my head in defeat.

Suddenly... I felt it. A heart beat.

It was faint, but I felt it. The numbness in my hands fading as I regained the sense of touch. I watched her chest rise and fall slightly. She was alive. But I could see blood.

Next to her head, was a puddle of blood. She had a nasty head wound, but nevertheless, she was alive.

Shaking my legs awake, I slid my arms under her back and her raincoat. Lifting her up. I took a tentative step forward. My legs still sore and numb. But I had to do this. No matter the pain from my wounds and my heart. Step by step, I began to leave the clearing.

Another flare shot up into the sky and shone its pale white glow over the dead corpses. I could make out Tomy's body, lying by the side of the path, and the poor Japanese souls that he had kept away from Twilight. That final glance seemed to last an eternity. Letting a final tear run down my cheek, I turned around, and walked away. Twilight in my arms, cradling her with all the care and love I could give. And as the sound of battle faded out of my consciousness, the final flare fell to the ground. And it all ended.

XXXXXXXXX

I'd been walking for hours. My step ragged and slow, I finally began to reach the Camp. I came under fire at first. The perimeter guards had opened fire on me. They had orders to take down any thing that comes near the camp.

They may have asked for the password, but my mind was astray. I didn't bow down to the bullets, my thoughts were on Twilight. I continued to cradle her in my arms, I could feel her wings under her coat. Every now and then, they would rustle, letting me know that she was still alive.

As I walked past the perimeter, the guards stood up and took off their helmets, holding them against there stomachs. On both sides of the road, Marines stood up to take a look at a young angel, fallen from the never worlds. I continued to walk, neither of them offering to help. Why? Why wouldn't they come and help?!

I never looked back. Never. I slowly approached the MASH, there were no lights but I could make out Doctors running back and forth to get supplies. The ground outside of the PreOP was littered with wounded men. Some were crying, others were screaming. And others...

...Well others were dead. You cannot imagine the respect that the corpses are given here is! I watched as a couple of medics grab a stretcher with a young pilot on it. They carried him to the other side and swung the stretcher both ways before chucking the corpse onto a pile on the other side. I pushed my way through the flaps of the PreOP area. A medic rushed over, he was surprised to see me holding Twilight. Most likely because it was the first time he's ever seen her.

He led me over to a wooden table on the far side of the door. Turned Twilight's head so that he could get a better look at the wound. After a few moments he ran off into the operation area and came back with McCarter. He nodded at me and took a look at Twilight's wounds. After a quick inspection, he turned to the medic.

“The wound isn't severe, go get the rest of the wounded in here.” He said to the young medic who didn't seem to know what he was doing.

“Yes chief!” He said, running out the door. I turned my attention on McCarter, what did he mean a 'wound that isn't severe'? I could already feel the anger welling up inside me. But as if it were obvious, McCarter approached me.

“Look, I know how you must be fee---” But I cut him off.

“No Doc, you don't understand, so you're gonna stay here with her and get her the attention she needs!” I yelled at him. But tears began to well up in his eyes. I could now see them more clearly now that my own tears had dried up. He was faltering.

“I CAN'T!” He screamed at me. “I've been up all day and all night, I haven't taken a shower in over five weeks. I haven't slept in five days. I am tired, I am sick. And yet I'm the only one here who knows what he's doing. I'm the only doctor in here who is actually doing something. I can't stand it any more, I just want a rest but 'Nooooo' all I get are more wounded and more idiots who think I'm a miracle worker.

You're not the first one to come here to plead for my help! There are HUNDREDS! maybe even THOUSANDS! I can't make exceptions Lou! I can only do what I am able to do, If you want me to help you then let me get BACK TO WORK!” He yelled before running off into the OP. All I could do was stand there, shocked. The Doc was right, I should have understood him better.

I walked back over to Twilight, only to have a medic rush over to her side. I could only just make out from my tear filled eyes that it was the same man as from earlier. When he saw me approach me gave me a weak smile.

“The doctor's right, none of us are competent doctors. He's the only one who can do anything to save anyone, but I”m willing to try if you'll allow me. If you'd rather wait for the doc, just tell me and I'll go back to sorting out the wounded.” He said, I couldn't answer him with words, all I could do was nod. He nodded back and got to work. Grabbing boxes and bottles from the near empty shelves.

I watched him work away at her wounds. It didn't take him long to wipe up the blood that was around the inside of her head. After a few minutes, he stitched the wound up and washed his hands in a dirty water oil drum. He then proceeded to wrap a thin bandage around the wound. I wasn't going to insist that she had more since I could make out the distinct lack of bandages on the shelves of the room.

“I'll help you carry her to the PostOP.” He said, walking over to her feet and wrapped his arms around her legs. I went over to her bandaged head and grabbed her under the arms. As we lifted her up, her head rolled to the side and fell limp, obviously still unconscious because I could tell that she was still breathing.

And this made me smile.

XXXXXXXXX

I was now in the Post Operation area, sitting next to Twilight, her head turned towards the wall so to not lay on her wound. I was sat, hunched forward, thinking. Her head turned away from me, made me wonder what she was thinking about. It was as if she was turning her head away, refusing to meet my eye. It was as if she was angry at me.

Every so often she would twist and turn. I would reach my hand my hand out to help but there was nothing I could do. I couldn't dive into her mind and help her out, all I could do was sit there, and feel sorry for myself.

A clock on the other side of the room read 4:15. I'd been sat here for little over an hour, McCarter had come over to check on the patients. We both took the opportunity to forgive and forget our little argument. And even though I may have felt better by making amends, I was down trodden seeing Twilight in this condition. So awful, that I decided to leave her side.

I needed coffee.

If there was one drink that I hated more than anything, that was coffee. The taste, the texture, everything... and yet here I was, walking into the mess hall grabbing myself a mug and slowly pouring the beveridge down my gullet.

My thoughts were all on Twilight and Tomy. My train of thought was cut when two familiar faces entered the tent.

Mark and Jack walked in, both were covered in mud and dirt. There faces showed clear exhaustion, once they saw me, their faces seemed to lighten up. Mark walked over to me while Jack grabbed coffee for the both of them.

Mark sat down, letting out a loud sigh. He never said a word. He just sat there, he never asked what happened. Only when Jack approached did he finally break the silence.

“We were worried when you didn't show up at the pile. Where were you?” He asked, I took a tentative sip of my coffee before rubbing my eyes with my thumb and answered.

“Here... Twilight was wounded, I had no choice.” I answered, my voice growing smaller and smaller with every word.

“Is she okay?” Jack asked, placing a mug in front of Mark then sitting himself down. I nodded my head slightly, pointing to the back of my head while staring intently at my mug.

“She got hit by the butt of a rifle, she's unconscious.” I stated, taking another sip from the mug. They both looked at each other before looking back at me.

“And Tomy?” Jack asked, the tone of his voice indicated fear. As if he was afraid to know the answer.

“Dead”

My answer struck them hard. Mark' head collapsed onto the table, Jack's eyes trailed down to the floor before he threw his arms up in the air and stared up at the sky. Mark, meanwhile lifted his head and questioned me again.

“ What now?” He asked. I sighed loudly, my mind was at a loss and now I had to think like the leader that I'm truly am.

“I don't know...” I said, trying to find something to say. “All I know is that this incident doesn't affect our combat effectiveness too badly--”

“Combat effectiveness?! Bullshit!” Mark cut me off. “ Da fuck Lou! We've lost Tomy and you're talking about combat effectiveness! What the fuck is wrong with you?!” He yelled, though no one seemed to notice. I tried with a tired mind to calm him down.

“I know that Tomy is gone, but we've got to see how this affects us in our effectiveness--” I started, Mark threw his arms in the arm angrily. “Our combat effectiveness is still good we can't let the Colonel think that--” Again I was cut off by Mark.

“You son of a bitch!” He said, rather calmly. “You son of a bitch! You'd sacrifice Tomy's memory just for your reputation?!” He started to yell.

“Mark pleas--”

“Combat effectiveness? You'd really think that we have any left?!”

“Look, I tried to say that--”

“You were right Lou, I guess you don't feel anything. Not even the death of one of you're best friends!” He said, getting up.

“Mark wait!” I said getting up too. I had just reached out to grab his arm but, suddenly, Mark swung around, fist clenched and raised. I didn't get the chance to avoid the knockout blow as the force of his strike sent me flying backwards crashing into the table. His blow hit higher than what I thought he was going to hit. His fist smashed against the side of my head. I could feel blood coming from a now open wound.

Jack stood up and walked over to Mark, trying to calm him down. Mark never stopped glaring at me, his eyes dwelling into my soul. I could only look away.

After a few moments, Jack finally managed to get Mark out of the room. I slowly stood up and raised a hand to my where Mark had struck me. I felt some blood on my hand and running down my face. Jack watched as Mark stormed off then turned to me.

He took a long look at me, before speaking.

“Mark's right Lou... you are a bastard!” He said before he walked out of the mess hall in the same direction as Mark went.

So I was left standing there, holding my head. Having lost Tomy and now my friends made a hole right in me. I was devoid of all friends. All because I had failed! Failed miserably at protecting my friends.

I watched them disappear into the night with a single sentence in my mouth.

“I'm sorry”

XXXXXXXXX

I was now back to Twilight's side. Doctor McCarter had helped with my wound, using safety pins to stitch the wound up. Twilight was still shaking, tossing and turning as she mumbled at someone in her dreams.

I would often place my hand on her to try and help, to no avail. I the end, I placed my hands on my knees before looking at the clock on the wall. 4:34. Even time was against me. I was just hoping that I wasn't going to loose Twilight too.

Contemplating on what had happened tonight made me begin to worry. First Tomy, then Mark and Jack and now... Twilight. Crying seemed like a good thing to do right now, but what Mark had said made me wonder if he was actually right about me. Did I have any humanity left in me or was I just like he said, an immoral bastard.

And the fact that Mark had done this to me wonder if that was it? For so long, ever since we met I had tried so hard to keep the squad together. Trying so hard to keep our combat effectiveness as high as possible so that we would not be disbanded and all of us sent into different squads.

I have made friends that I've become so attached too that I don't dare think about us being separated. Had my own thought of friendship destroyed us?

Either way, it was all over. I had lost the mast three members of my ten man squad. Now I'm alone, with only Twilight there to comfort me.

But what was I going to do? I had lost now all three of my friends, one of them killed and the others hate me for...

…

For trying to be a good squad leader...

For so long, I had been afraid of making friends, my dad told me that whenever I ask him about the Great War. He told me that making friends was bad. That if you made friends, and then lost them, it would tear you apart. How right he was.

And yet... I had already made friends even before our first mission on Makin. Friends had become necessary in this kind of warfare. So since then, I had tried hard to keep us all together. I had tried so hard to keep us all together. The thought of us being separated seemed unimaginable.

So here I am, alone... something that I had dreaded for to long.

All I had now was Twilight, but even so, I knew that she wasn't going to be there for long. Either she'd wake up and blame me for Tomy's death, say that I should have been there or she would end up leaving for home. I guess its nothing I can control. Though some people would probably do anything to keep the most special person in their lives as close to them as possible. I f I were a normal person I would probably sabotage Twilight's attempts to go home. But that was if I was a civilian, a man who has a whole life ahead of him...

Now...

Twilight twisted and turned again. Muttering under her breath, I watched her jolt relentlessly as if talking to someone. More like she was fighting someone, but even with all the mumbling there was one word that seemed to echo around the room.

Help...

XXXXXXXXX

Again, Twilight found herself spinning, in flight. After a few more seconds of spinning through a non-existent air, she yelped as her body came into contact with Ponyville town hall. She grunted as her body fell to the ground. Looking up, she saw the indescribable and yet recognisable figure of 'The Shadow'.

Slowly getting onto her hooves, she growled in anger as she threw herself towards the figure. But 'The Shadow' had more power than her. With a mere swipe of his hoof, Twilight was thrown into the town hall. She cried out in agony, pushing herself up on her hooves, her vision was blocked by something drooling over her face. With a tentative hoof, she reached up and touched the liquid.

Blood...

“What's the matter princess? Surprised that you can bleed in a dream?” He snorted, a hint of amusement in his voice. She could only watch as a he continued to advance closer and closer to her. Looking to 'The Shadow's right side, she saw a wooden sign post.

Using all the strength she could muster, she closed her eyes and used every last spark of magic left within her. Slowly, the wooden pole began to shake before being ripped right out of the ground. Throwing her head to the side, the timber followed suite and made contact with 'The Shadow'. But to her shock and horror, the timber passed right through him and crashed against one of the cottages on the other side.

Twilight got onto her hooves but collapsed back onto the ground out of pure exhaustion. The blood from her forehead continued to trickle but as she layed there, the liquid soon began to approach her eyes.

“Again, you fail to realise that everything in this realm works as my own.” 'The Shadow' said, as he approached Twilight. As he walked in through the whole in the wall that Twilight had made when she went crashing through it, he walked over to Twilight's body. His non-existent eyes glowed a dark shade of green before a force unseen with no magical aura, picked up the young pony princess and held her before him.

“Have you forgotten that your mind is no longer your own? Or are you only trying to delay the inevitable?” He asked, his eyes glowing again. This time, the force holding her up made its felt appearance, running its force around her neck and holding her there. From pure instinct, Twilight reached her hooves to her neck grasping at whatever was holding her.

Her eyes widened with shock when her hoof met bear skin. There was nothing physically holding onto her.

“How long have they been in contact with you? I'm sure you realise that when you lose almost all of your magic it does not simply get replaced with chaos magic!” He yelled at her, his unseen grip tightening around her neck as rasping and chocking sounds made themselves loud and clear.

“H—agh--Help-aghghgh” He she managed to chock out before 'The Shadow' dropped her to the floor.

“How long!?” He yelled out.

“Twilight” Came a low voice, that seemed to echo around the room. 'The Shadow' had not seemed to have noticed as he bellowed his question once more.

“HOW LONG!”

“Twilight” The voice echoed again, she looked up down into the street. At first, nothing happened, but slowly a shape began to appear in the middle of the main street. A ball of light, creating ripples in the air. A stallion popped his head through the hole. It was the Doctor.

“Twilight, use all your magic into one single spell.” He yelled out to her. 'The Shadow' turned his head and looked towards the new arrival.

“Doctor?” Was all she could get out before he disappeared with the strange portal. 'The Shadow' angered by this intrusion yelled out in frustration and turned his anger towards Twilight, throwing her out into the middle of the road.

Not wanting to go through with this any longer she closed her eyes and followed the Doctors instructions. Using the last of her strength she powered up her horn with the energy she had left and let it all out in one teleportation spell.

But nothing happened, she was still there. Still lying on her back, she lifted her head and looked through her legs to see her assailant still marching towards her.

“Your magic doesn't work here.” He said, as he approached the poor wounded mare. “At least... not when I'm in control.” He chuckled, his deep voice echoing throughout the area.

Soon, he was on top of her. Twilight desperately tried to hold him off with her hooves, but the creature was way too strong and heavy for her. Not only that, but she was also wounded. 'The Shadow' opened its mouth and bared his inky black fangs at her. She closed her eyes, awaiting the inevitable.

But something else caught her attention, the sound of something clopping loudly against the ground. She opened her eyes and got only one look at 'The Shadow' before a brownish blur slammed right into her attacker. She sat up, dumbfounded, as she watched her saviour and her attacker role around on the ground.

XXXXXXXXX

I don't know what time it was. I had just dozed off for a moment but the raging gun fire from the perimeter brought me back to the world where 'dreams fade away and all hope turns to dust'. Lifting my head slightly, I took a look out through the open flaps of the post OP. The MASH was situated on the far side of the camp, facing the raging fight for control of the ridge that had a very particular name.

Bloody ridge. I had fought on bloody ridge myself, I was on the line the week before I met Twilight. In fact, we were relieved by the 1st Marines the day before we met Twilight.

Bloody ridge had claimed many of my friends, I had also created a great fondness for the para-marines. These men were experts in all kind of warfare. They had a particular way of dealing the enemy, before they would start shooting, they would start whistling.

They would imitate the sound of shrieking shells, because they were all doing it, it sounded extremely realistic. Of course, the enemy would never run away, but it was certainly an amazing thing to see. They were as ruthless as us Raiders. I remember seeing this one para-marine grabbing an entrenching tool, a shovel I think.

He used this shovel to slit the throat of a jap who had been 'lucky' enough to jump in his foxhole. I threw up on the guy next to me.

In the distance, flashes of light lit up the clouds above. Suddenly, something else caught my attention. A flash of light in the corner of my eye. Turning my head slowly, I reeled back in shock when my mind noticed that Twilight's hand was glowing.

Well... her fingers at least. I looked at her face, she was showing signs of heavy concentration. As if she was trying to do something. As if she was trying to contact me.

This was playing through my mind as I continued to stare at her glowing fingers. I took a look behind me to make sure no one else had seen 'le spectacle'.

Slowly turning my head to face her, curiosity got the better of me. Tentatively, I reached out my hand and brought it close to Twilight's glowing hand. Again, the strange pulling sensation began to tug at my fingers. But the feeling didn't stop there, soon it took my hand and my arm with it too.

Soon, I was no longer in control of my arm. Stupidly, I used my other hand to try and keep it away, but it only added to the problem. And soon, I was no longer able to hold both my arms away. Fear crept up on me me as I realised that there was no escape. I was about to yell for help but my arms gave in to the unrelenting pressure of her magical pull. And it was in the moment, where my hands landed on on Twilight's hand, that I understood the look on her face.

She was using her magic to pull my hands towards hers, but why? I couldn't even come up with an answer to my question as my entire body was covered with the strange sensation. It seemed almost as if my entire body was being pulled into her hand.

Is this what being disintegrated by magic feels like? Had she just killed me?

The pulling continued, but it wasn't painful. I could look around and my movements were not restricted. My body seemed to twist and curl and elongate as I travelled down the tunnel of craziness. It seemed that the whole experience lasted for more than an hour, but I think that it lasted only seconds.

I lying on the ground. A dirt floor of some kind. Not for a moment was there a painful landing, there were no portals opening in mid-air. I just landed here. The stretching of my body had suddenly come to a stop as the weird tunnel formed the scenery around me.

Slowly turning my dazed head to the décor around me, I became rather confused at what I saw. Not only was it now day time while it had been night just a few moments before. Also, there were houses all around me. That may not sound strange to most people, but when you've spent nearly three months on a island where there are only tents and wooden barracks, you quickly realise that something is off. Not only that, but these houses looked medieval in design.

It reminded me of home. Back when I would walk through the streets of La Réole, with my friends.

I rolled off my back and onto my front, using my hands to push myself up. Taking a look round, I noticed that I had been lying on a dirt track in a strange town. But even I knew there were no places like this on Earth! So that left two possibilities: 1- I had gone back in time into medieval Europe

2- Or... I was on another planet...

'Gulp'

I continued to look around until I heard a deep dark chuckle echo around me. My eyes followed the path farther into the town, it was then that I saw it. There was a large round house in the centre of a large town square.

The round house had a large part of its walls missing. I then noticed something that made me duck for cover behind one of the ruined buildings along the street.

A large, black, inky figure appeared through the hole in the strange round house. In all my time in the service, I have never witnessed such a horrible looking creature. It seemed to be made of liquid, it form resembling that of an equine.

It seemed to be talking to something... something that I hadn't noticed yet. I continued to observe its movements from my hiding place. It continued to walk out into the town square. I looked ahead of the creature, I saw nothing of interest, until...

I noticed a lavender shape on the ground. I hadn't noticed it at first since it was partially hidden rubble from a nearby damaged building. I don't know why, but the purple creature seemed oddly familiar. It wasn't until it lifted its head that I finally understood.

The lavender creature was an equine too, but it also had a unique hair style. One that I had seen many times before. Its dark blue hue with its two pink and purple stripes were way too familiar to me.

“Twilight?” I whispered to myself. I continued to watch the Black creature approach Twilight as she struggle to move. It soon loomed over her. I could make out dripping black fangs in its mouth as it bared its teeth. Its face now inches away from her face, I made my decision.

I'm sure my running feet could have been heard from a mile away as I sprinted my way towards the the two equines. The one who had Twilight's hair seemed to have noticed my arrival, while the other continued to close the gap between its mouth and her head.

Roughly a meter or two off, I sprang forward, throwing my self forward while slamming my shoulder into the dark creatures body while my arms grabbed him from the sides.

I bet I looked like some sort of American football player tackling another guy to the ground.

Me and this guy continued to roll on the ground. I was on top of him since I had the element f surprise. I put my hands around the things neck and I tried to choke the life out of it. But the thing was way stronger than me, using its four hooves, it threw me off.

As I landed on my back, I rolled my dazed head to my right. There, I saw the creature that looked like Twilight. It was looking at me, its violet eyes making my assumptions clear. It was Twilight!

Getting up, I saw the other creature approaching me. My first instinct was to reach for my bayonet. But it was gone! I looked down and saw that the object in question was in front of the things hooves. It looked down to where I was looking at and smiled.

“Looking for this?” It asked, its voice sounded like some sort War of the Worlds recording gone bad. I shifted uncomfortably on my feet.

“Yeah, you mind passing it here?” I still don't know if it was my dazed state or me trying to mock him.

“And why should I do that?”

“Well...” I trailed off as I tried to find the correct answer to give 'him'. “It would make it easier for me to kill you since I don't have my Johnson with me.” I said sheepishly. This seemed to please the guy, as he began to chuckle. He continued to approach me while laughing. When he got next to me, he held the bayonet up with his magic glow of a dark liquid ink.

“Want me to take that from you?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. He looked at me I think... it was hard to tell since he had no eyes. He was made of pure black substance! There was no notion of depth in his form.

“Well aren't you helpful.” He said, happily, even though I had just tried to kill him a moment before, but I knew that he was about to do something. His voice wasn't designed to be nice. I extended my right hand to take the knife, but the knife suddenly flew forward towards my face. Using my left hand that was still free, I grabbed the bayonet in mid air and my right hand soon following. But he didn't end his magical influence over the knife. Instead, I found myself thrown to the floor with the magical pressure intensified as the the blade got dangerously close to my face.

He looked at me for a few more moments and then he walked towards Twilight who was still trying to get up. He walked round behind her and then used his left hoof to hold Twilights head up via the neck, forcing her too look straight at me!

“How did you even manage it?” He asked her, causing her to wince in pain as she saw me struggle to hold the knife above me. “How did you bring him here!” He yelled at her this time. She continued to struggle, trying her best not to look at me. She was ashamed.

“I...” she trailed off.

“Well it doesn't matter anyway, I might as well let you watch your saviour die.” He continued as he watched me struggle. He then looked behind him for a few seconds. And I used this as my opportunity. I looked directly into Twilight's eyes, she tried to avoid me, but her shame forced her to face me.

“Twilight...” I struggled. “Duck!” I croaked, causing her to give me a strange, fearful look. In this time, our captor had taken the time to look back towards me, having heard what I had said.

The moment his gaze landed back on me, I placed all my strength onto the knife. Until it became too much, and the bayonet came down.

I heard Twilight scream out in pain, horror and anger. I could hear the inky black figures laughter behind her screaming.

“Put up a Tartarus of a fight your friend, but weak nevertheless. My makeshift plan had worked perfectly, since...

… I always have an ace up my sleeve. Only a few seconds after the bayonet came down and that I played dead, I cracked my eye open to make sure he wasn't look. The figure was howling on laughter threw Twilights sorrow. Like I said, I always use the element of surprise.

Reaching my right hand down slowly, I tugged at my holster and pulled out my 45. Twilight had noticed this and panicked. She obviously wasn't expecting me to get up from an apparent death. But as if by instinct, at the sight of the gun, she let out a small gasp and forced herself to the ground. The inky black figure took a moment to realise what was happening. At first, he looked down to see what Twilight was trying to do. When he saw her covering her ears, he began to smile.

Only when his non-existent eyes landed on me in my seated positition, and my right hand extended with my 45 did a feel of panic emanate from him. I don't know who this guy was or what he was, but he was hurting my best friend...

… And. I. Will. Not. Let that go unpunished!

Aiming through my right eye, I closed my left one and watched as the creature tore its gaze from Twilight, to me. I could almost smell the fear as I pulled the trigger.

There was no slow motion. Everything happened within an instant. The moment the gun fired and the bolt threw itself back. The bullet had already reached its target.

And it took only one shot.

The bullet came into contact with the liquidy creature and to my luck, the bullet didn't fly right through. Instead, the creature howled in pain and then stopped. It was starting to fade as everything else around me. Twilight, meanwhile, had come over to me to seek comfort as she she hugged her body tight against mine. The creature took one long look at us as it faded from existence, adding in a dark, calm voice.

“I'll be back”

Everything turned to a strange, pure white as the inky figure faded from existence. My mind was at a loss to what had just happened. Just a few moments ago I was in the MASH with Twilight. Now, I was in a strange place. I may have thought that it was a dream, but the pain was all to real.

My eyes continued to fix on the spot where the strange equine was. After the longest time, I turned towards Twilight. Well... the thing that I believed to be Twilight. I noted that she was looking at the same spot that I was looking at before slowly turning her gaze towards me.

And we sat there... I was kneeling on both knees while she was sat like a cat or a dog, I took notice of her new form. A purple lavender coat of fluffy fur on four legs with hooves with wings, a tail and a horn, though she looked like no horse or pony I've ever seen. I wanted to break the silence between us, but a thought crossed my mind. What if she was like an actual Horse?! Could she even make human words with a muzzle?

So just to be sure, I asked a small daring question that I hoped would be understood and answered.

“T-Twilight?” I asked in a small voice. It most likely came out as a squeak, though I was too focused on a reply. Moments passed before she opened her mouth.

“Lou?”

Her voice was broken and sounded rather dry. But she had answered me! I was so happy, a rush of emotions ran through me. She had replied with the voice I recognised. Breathing happily, I let out a pained, anguish, tired and happy sigh. She was her, and that was all that matter to me.

“Yes... Yes its me.” I answered her original question. We looked into each others eyes and, as if that single action itself allowed us to read each other minds, we both reached out and grabbed each other in a love filled hug. Her hooves were wrapped around my chest while my hands wrapped around her back.

The hug that we both shared in that, pale white reality seemed to make all emotions even more present. Twilight was crying, her head lowered into my chest as tears began to soak my blood stained shi-- Hold on a sec, my shirt was clean?! All my clothes were clean! Where had all the blood gone? Tomy's blood, where was it.

My mind began to race as I tried to answer my own question. But I was stopped by Twilight who continued to cry into my shirt. Slowly I lowered my head and rested it onto Twilight's, even if there was a horn in the way.

She continued to keep her head against my chest, all while she told me her story. Not the one of how she got here, but the one of her dreams. Tortured, raped, torn to shreds in her own mind. She told all about her attempts to fight back, but in vain. Though I did cut in at one point when my mind began to register what was going on, my only sentence in the entire conversation was: “You're a pony.” A rather poor statement. After a few more minutes of story telling, I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed her away from my chest so that I may get a look at her cute face. I had thought that the human version that I was used too was beautiful, but her pony form... she looked adorable. Holding her away while whipping away the tears from her eyes, I smiled looking deep into her eyes.

“And its all alright now, okay?” I said, the last part was to question my reassurance. She continued to look at each other.

A blinding flash of light surged from my left, that meant her right. We looked in the direction in curiosity and wonder. Soon, another equine figure jumped through the strange anomaly. I was about to reach for my 45 but Twilight put a hoof on my hand, holding it down to ground, a happy smile on her face.

“It's alright, I think I know who it is.” She said, smiling up at the shadowy figure. She began to walk up towards the new arrival while I got to my feet. Twilight continued to approach the figure until she too was relieved of all her features as a shadow replaced them. I squinted my eyes as I tried to get a better look at the figure she was talking too. After a few more seconds of whispers and the odd chirp, I watched both of them share an embrace. Soon walking back to me, they both came back into view at the same time. It soon became clear what the figure was.

It was an equine, like Twilight, although its fur was a light brown while its mane was swept back. Blue eyes looked at me with pure happiness. The 'pony' was obviously a stallion! Its features gave that away rather quickly.

They were both chatting happily like two good friends who had met after years of being apart. They both stopped roughly a meter or two from me. It was at this point that I realised how small they were compared to me. Though they weren't the size of cats, they were roughly a few centimetres short too reaching my stomach height. Twilight stepped in between us, smiling up at me. Then she turned so that she could turn her head both ways to look at me and the stallion.

“Alright, Lou...” She said, making me take my eyes off of her ass.

Damn...

“Lou, this is The Doctor.” She said to me, gesturing a hoof at the new comer. “Doctor, this is Lou a Hum--”

“A Human!” He said happily, causing Twilight to drop her sentence. I raised a curious eyebrow at this 'Doctor'.

“You know about Humans?” Twilight asked, sounding eagerly surprised as the voice inside my head.

“Know about them? Twilight, I was practically marooned with Humans during part f my lifetime.” He said, looking at me before extending a hoof out to me. “My name is 'The Doctor'” He said, a British accent echoing around the room. His hoof still outstretched towards me as he continued to smile a wide toothy grin.

“Lou Conlin.” I said, without wanting to make the scene look awkward, I eagerly grabbed it with my hand and shook it firmly, though he was probably doing a better job at shaking than I was. Twilight looked on happily. Her eyes danced over us, but her eyes were still red.

After our little introductions we all sat in a small circle, talking. At first, it was between 'The Doctor' and Twilight. They both talked about the world where dreams were made. Equestria. Their talk was rather complicated, so complicated in fact that I was left to just sit there and hum in agreement to what ever they were talking about.

I can't be a very good liar can I? I mean, not long into their conversation, Twilight looked at me with a sceptical look.

“You're not following, are you?” A blush appeared on my face as I lowered my head in shame. Something landed against my still sore body, I looked up slightly to see Twilight smiling up at me with huge, dinner plate eyes. I took a look at 'The Doctor' who smiled happily, a knowing look on his face. What did he know?

Their conversation about Equestria seemed to turn darker and darker by the second. The world around us seemed to grow dark aswell. I took a look at Twilight to see if she or 'The Doctor' had noticed. It was then that I noticed that Twilight was starting to cry again.

I took a look at our surroundings, buildings came into focus as Twilight continued to cry. We were back in the same street as before, but everything seemed like it was even more destroyed than before. I began to look a around at the growing destruction that all came to an end when Twiligt stopped sniffing. 'The Doctor was holding her, reassuring her. This was not her world! But only her imagination.

It was then that I understood. I was not on earth nor was I on her world. This was all an image, one that she had drawn from her mind.

This was her mind! All this time...

The world soon began to change again. I looked at Twilight who had her eyes closed, 'The Doctor whispering something into her ear. Soon, the world around us changed again. It depicted the same street that we had just fought in, but everything was like new. All the destroyed buildings were rebuilt. My attention on the buildings was drawn away when a pony walked past me. And another, and another. Male, females and children.

All of different colours and different hairstyles. They were laughing, talking, chatting, sitting, walking, eating, running, walking... it was as if looking at some sort recreation of a long lost civilization. They all seemed so happy.

I turned my gaze back to Twilight. She too was looking on happily, her tears finally drying up. Then she turned her attention to me. She smiled happily, and I returned her smile.

“Welcome to Equestria.” She said as she got up and walked over to me. Sitting down by my side as 'The Doctor' approached.

He sat down in front of us, Twilight leaning her head onto my arm. 'The Doctor' turned his attention to me, a small smile on his muzzle.

“Well, our little talk about Equestria done, I think that you have questions of your own, Mister Conlin?” He asked, he was right, I did have questions.

“Well... first things first... where are we?” I asked, a question that I had an answer for, but I needed the 'possibility' to be answered.

“Well... lets put it this way, you are-- we are in Twilight's mind.” He stated calmly. I don't know whether I should have been pleased that my conjecture was right or, worried that I was in someone else's mind!

“So er... what are we doing here? How are we even here?!” I asked, both questions were even more unnerving than the first. Twilight turned her look to the stallion with the same question that left her baffled.

“Yeah Doctor, how are you guys here if this is my min...” She trailed off, a look of fear and worry replaced her happy smile. “Oh no... this is my mind, that means that all of this is in my head.” She said, coming to her conclusion. She began to scramble to her feet- er hooves, the world around us slowly began to change again. Of course, this world was in her head, that meant everything reacted to her feelings. I immediately grabbed Twilight and pulled her into a hug, 'The Doctor' also trying to help.

“No. No. No. No, its alright Twilight, we're here, with you. We're quite real.” He said, his voice sounding rather reassuring even to me! Twilight slowly began to calm down, as did the world around us. She looked up at me, a blush on her face. Damn... that is way too cute. “Like I was saying, I am here thanks to a little help from Discord. I'm using his magic to break through into your dimension, then into your dreams. A bit like Luna, but unlike her, I am unable to hold it for long since breaking into two dimensions at once is rather tiring on Discord.” He said, explaining the whole reason how he was here. But who was the 'Discord' fellah that he talked about?

“Okay... so how am I here, I mean... the last thing that I remember is being inside the Hospital next to Twilight, and suddenly her hand began to glow and I couldn't pull my hand away.”

“Its rather complicated to explain, but see it this way.” He began, clearing his throat. “Even if I could break through to Twilight in the physical realm, the only way that I could talk to her was through her dreams. But the thing that you just defeated a moment ago blocked all my attempts to break through.” He explained. “I new that Twilight had no power against him, because the thing had taken away all property of Twilight's mind.” He continued, leaving me a bit confused at the sentence 'all property of her mind'. The stallion understood this look and sighed. “Think of it this way, the creature had taken away all power from her imagination, so she could not fight back. The only way to fight him was to use physical strength. That's where you come in.” He said, gesturing towards me.

“Me?” I asked, confused.

“Yes, you. I could not break through the realm of reality and then go into her mind. That would me twice as much energy. It had to be a single leap. Someone from the outside realm to go into her mind. You.” He answered, pressing his hoof into my chest.

“But how? And why?” I asked, still confused on how I got here. “Do you mean that my whole body was sucked into Twilight?!”

“Nooo, of course not.” he said with a small laugh at my fear. “You spoke of a pulling sensation, well when your hands came into physical contact with Twilight's, your mind was sucked into hers.” He explained. “The creature that you fought had no control over you. You see, Twilight here isn't the real Twilight.” He said, causing me and Twilight to stare at him with unbelieving looks.

“I am me, Doctor!” Twilight protested.

“Well you are in some sense, but like I said, all this around us is Twilight's mind. The pony here before us is a repleca, a reproduction that Twilight's mind has created. Why? Well just like in a dream. People usely have dreams about themselves. Our minds create a version of ourselves in out of our imagination.” He explained, and strangely, I understood every word!

“So we are all imaginary creation of our selves.” I put forward. 'The Doctor' tipped his head from side to side, gesturing a 'Yes' and 'No'.

“Well... Yes and No. You see, we are inside her mind. Our bodies are still in reality, but our minds are in hers. That is why you could defeat Twilight's aggressor! Your mind is inside this form of you that I am seeing right now.” He said, though he had just lost me with that last part. He sighed. “Your soul, is inside the form that we are all seeing before us. That's why the creature couldn't access your mind, because he wasn't inside it! He would have had to disappear into a third realm to breach your mind.” He explained with an explanation that made a little more sense. But I still had an important question.

“Alright... with that answered, why me? I mean... why was it that only my hand was 'attracted' to hers?” I asked. At that one question, 'The Doctor' smiled.

“Because Twilight chose you.” He said, making me turn my gaze towards Twilight who gave 'The Doctor' a shocked look.

“W-What?! I-I had nothin--” She was cut off.

“No you're right. You had hardly anything to do with it.” He said, but adding. “Consciously.”

“What does that mean?!” Twilight demanded.

“Twilight, do you remember when I first passed through your dreams?” He asked the winged unicorn pony. She only nodded in reply. “That magic allowed you to perform magic in Mister Conlin's world. It may have had a few after effects, but I had Discord lace his magic to give you some pony attributes. Just so that you could convince Mister Conlin and his friends.” He said, turning his attention to me. “I knew from the start that you needed someone in this dimension to help you, so I had Discord lace his magic with a spell that would seek out a...” He trailed off, trying to find the right word. “A... 'mate' if you will.” He said, a look of pure shock, horror and... a blush appeared on Twilight's face. Even when she wasn't facing me, it was still visible.

“ A-A mate!” She blurted out, her shock caught in her voice.

“Look, I had no other word for it.” He retorted. “Anyway, like I said, the spell searched through Twilight's mind for the 'person' that she trusted the most. That person, was you.” He continued, pointing at me.

For the longest moments, there was a silence that filled in between us. The only sounds were those coming from the imaginary ponies around us. We all had our eyes on the décor around us. I looked at 'The Doctor', a question popping into mind.

“So what now?” A question that we probably all had on our minds.

“Well... Now that the barrier between my Universe, yours and Twilight's mind is now softened, it should make it easier for Twilight to start to learn a spell to get her back to where she belongs.” He said, lifting his head showing off his goofy grin.

“And... how long will that take?” I asked, the question seemed to ponder in the stallions mind.

“I have no idea.” He laughed, lifting his head to face me again. “But what do know Mister Conlin...” He began, getting up and walking up to me. “I am entrusting you with Twilight's safety. I want you to look after her until she is able to cast the right spell to get back here.” He said, jabbing his hoof onto my chest. But as he finished his sentence, a wave of remembrance hit me.

“I don't think I can.” I whispered to myself, but obviously loud enough for 'The Doctor' to hear.

“What?” He asked, his tone now serious and dark.

“I don't think I can.” I repeated louder. He gave me strange look, before asking.

“Why?” I knew that he was never going to let up on the topic. He had no reason to. I knew what this was going to come too, but the memories from last nights tragedy seemed to be even harsher than before.

“Because...” I trailed off,feeling my own share of tears begin to well up into my eyes. “Because we may end up getting split up.” I said, this made Twilight give me a curious look.

“Why would they split us up?” She asked.

I took a deep breath, rolling my head back and taking a deep thought.

“How much do you remember from last night Twi?” A question seemed to be the easiest way to get it started.

“Well I don't know, I can't remember that much, why?”

“Well, do you at least know where you are?”

“You spoke about something to do with the hospital and--” She froze, cutting herself off. “I was running through the jungle with Tomy, then there I heard a yell and... that was it.” She concluded her half of the story. “Oh my gosh, I'm in the Hospital, what happened?!” She demanded the answer. 'The Doctor' himself, began to give an equal share of interest in the rest of the story.

“You were ambushed...” I began, my mind soon reshowing me the horror. “... by a jap squad that broke through the lines. The lead Jap knocked you out with the butt of his rifle. You're unconscious, in the hospital.”

Her mouth hanging open, Twilight began to stutter. She tried to find her footing on her words, but she was at a loss. I remained silent, I would have said something, but finding my words was just as hard for me as it was for her.

“I-I'm in the hospital?”

“Yes.”

“What happened? W-was there-- Is Tomy alright?!” Her question repeated throughout my head. I tried to hold back my emotions, but it proved difficult.

“Tomy err...” I sighed. “Tomy didn't make it Twilight.” I mumbled, but she heard it. Just like a knife through the heart, but she needed to be sure.

“Tomy's... dead?”

“...” I lowered my head in shame and disappointment. “... Yes...” The brown stallion looked deep into my eyes. He was trying to comfort me.

“I'm sorry.” He said, his voice sounding just as reassuring as before.

“I'm sorry for him. I'd promised him that we would be making it home together.” I lowered my gaze to the ground, speaking with a low voice. “I guess I lied.”

“It's my fault.” Came a small voice from my right. I raised my gaze from the ground, up to Twilight. She too was looking at the ground as I was. “It's my fault.” She repeated.

“No Twilight... it isn't.” I said, my voice nowhere near as reassuring as I'd hoped it to be.

“Yes it is!” She hissed, anger in her voice, and a inner fire of pure hatred flared within her eyes. “It was my fault, had I gone slower, I would have seen the attack coming! I could have--”

“You could have what?!” I retorted, cutting her off mid sentence. “You could have raised a magical wall to stop the Japs from reaching you?! You could have used your power to blast the Japs into kingdom come?!” I continued, causing her gaze to lower, a feeling of guilt rushing over her. “I won't ever blame anything on you, Twilight. I have no reason too!” I explained, my tone softened. “I know why you blame this on your self! I know. I could tell you that it has nothing to do with you, but I won't.” I continued, 'The Doctor' looked at me surprised and horrified. “Because... no matter how much I tell you: 'It wasn't your fault, there was nothing you could have done.' There will always be this little voice of doubt. In the end, I can only tell you that Tomy had a chance.”

Twilight looked up at me, surprised. Sighing, I continued.

“He could have ran. He could have just left you there, but he didn't. I always told him that we would all make it to paradise. Make it home. He even spoke of visiting Equestria!” Twilight's ears splayed back as tears began to well up in her eyes again. She too had told him about Equestria and how nice it would be if they all went there with her, Tomy was the most interested. “Tomy won't be going Home. He won't be going to Equestria. All because I'd left you to go by yourselves back to the depot. And even if I regret having sent Tomy to his death, I also have to weigh down the consequences! Had I gone with you. We might all have died. Had I gone with you, the Japs might have broken through! I now realise that it was Tomy, or everyone on the island! A difficult choice! One that I regret having made, but Tomy could have run! But he didn't! He sacrificed himself to buy enough time for someone to arrive and save you!”

I held my head up high, I know that my emotions could only get the better only if I saw myself as the one who made the mistake, but all I made was a difficult choice!

“He bought time for me to save you, a rather courageous thing to do, especially when his only desire was to live.” Twilight nodded, a moment of silence fell between us.

“I still think I should go and see your commanding officer.” She replied to me, I raised a brow in curiosity of what she was talking about. She lowered her head, lifting a fore leg and using a hoof to wipe away her tears. “I've caused nothing but pain for you and your squad.” She continued, I opened my mouth to argue about that, but she beat me to it. “You guy's have given up so much to keep me satisfied! You've given me your food, your water, your... your personal space! When I wake up, I'm gonna see your commander and ask so that I may be moved to another squad.

I sighed, lowering my head for a moment before raising it to look straight into Twilight's eyes. 'The Doctor' beat me to an answer.

“Twilight you can't! You've already revealed you existence to one group of Humans, you can't go around showing everyone!” He yelled out.

“But Doctor I--” She began, bringing her sorrow on the poor stallion.

“He's right, Twilight.” I cut her off in a small voice. “Anyway, I won't allow it!” I said, almost in a harsh tone.

“But I--” She tried to retort.

“But nothing! Twilight, remember the vow we made that first night in the shelter?” I asked, getting a nod as the only answer. “And do you remember what we said in that vow?” A shake of the head this time. “We promised that we would watch each others backs, and that we would keep your whole situation a secret, everything!” I continued before she could interrupt. “That's all we've done so far. Maybe Tomy took it farther than most of us are willing too, but he succeeded!” I exclaimed, a sense of pride following the exclamation. “He saved you! He saved you!” I said, my voice starting to crack up as I realised what I was about to say. “We're not gonna get off this island, Twi.” My voice turning into a low whisper. “We're all gonna die here! I might be next, or Mark or Jack.” I sighed. “ I guess what I'm trying to say is... we're all gonna die, and all of this would have been for nothing! We're all gonna die in vain, can you believe that?” I asked to the both of them. None of them saying a word. “Look, if you can get off this island... If you can go back to paradise. I want nothing less for you, but please...”

“...Don't let Tomy die in vain.”

I don't know if that last part was plea or a command. But what difference did it make? I hung my head low, eyes closed as I tried to hold back tears. But it was true, wasn't it? ABDACOM had abandoned us! No one was gonna save us now.

I opened my eyes only when I felt something hard pushing my chin upwards. Blinking away the blurriness, my eyes focused on Twilight. She held a sad expression on her face, but also one that understood my problems. Sighing, she began to speak.

“Alright Lou, you win. I'll stay, I wouldn't want to see you, Mark and Jack get separated. The more of us there is, the better.”She said, making cringe as I remembered last night's fight. Well she's bound to find out sooner or later.

“Well you see Twilight...” I began, gulping loudly. “Me and the others have had a bit of a fall out.” I winced at the outburst that followed.

“WHAT!!” She all but yelled into my ear. The ringing after effect started to give me a headache. “What do you mean you've 'had a bit' fallen out with them! What happened?!” She continued to yell but a bit softer tone than a moment before.

“Well... you see...” I trailed off, ony for 'The Doctor' to save me just like being 'saved by the bell as they say'.

“Listen, I don't want to stop your political discussion, but may I remind you that you are still asleep in the real world. And from what Discord is trying to tell me, is that it is now day time, so you might want to start waking up.” He suggested, both me and Twilight staring at him in utter shock. “Look, how about we continue this conversation tonight or tomorrow night?” He suggested once more, both me and Twilight looking at each other before nodding in agreement. Though hopefully this new rendez-vous wouldn't involve me since my trip here was not as nice as I might have described it. “I would like it if Mister Conlin were there also, I'll let you two sort out any other problems.”

The stallion stood up and began walking back over to his glowing bubble. Before he could enter it however, a question made its way into my head.

“Wait!” I called out to him, getting his attention. “How do we wake up if she's in a coma?” I asked, and an a way, I was right. I couldn't wake up if I was in HER MIND!

“Oh that's easy, just give her a little slap or a pinch and you'll be up in a jiffy.” He smiled before walking into the bubble and disappearing. I turned my gaze to Twilight who looked just as confused as me. She opened her mouth to say something, but I had a need that needed to be fulfilled.

So before a single word could leave her mouth, I reached my arms out and grabbed her by the barrel and pulled her towards me into a cuddle. A surprised 'eeeeep' was the only sound that she made. And we both stayed like that for a few more seconds before she decided to speak up at the very awkward moment.

“Errr... Lou? What are you doing?” She asked into my shoulder that she was nuzzling.

“Well I'm kinda hoping that you'd wake up without me pinching you.” I said, rather sheepishly. She was about to reply but the only thing that escaped her was a yawn. I pushed Twilight away, taking a look at her tired features. She yawned once more, and it all clicked. Soon, her eyes closed and she fell asleep in my arms. If she had fallen asleep in a dream, did that mean--

Chapter XIII: Stories

Author's Note

I'm terribly sorry about the tardiness of this chapter. As of late I have been really busy with writing my new Star Trek series and my end of year film at school. This chapter is still rather short despite the long pause, but I hope to get going again. :twilightsmile:

Chapter XIII: Stories

Chapter XIII

'This better not become a common thing'

I pretty sure that no one could ever say that they've travelled by portal magic. Well, let me tell you, it certainly wasn't the most pleasant thing I've experienced during my time in the service.

I'm kinda gettin' the feeling that I was lied to when I enlisted... The sergeant told me that it was nothing more than adventure and action. There was nothing about getting thrown around in someone else's mind! Opening my eyes rather carefully, my vision was assaulted by a rising sun, shinning through the open flaps of the Post OP. Squinting slightly, I lifted my head from my arms until I was upright. Tearing my gaze from the near blinding light, my gaze fell upon Twilight. Violet eyes stared into mine for the longest of moments.

As we continued to stare at each other, I suddenly became aware of us both holding hands. Her small hands were set inside my grasp. Looking down, she blushed slightly before looking back up at me. No words were said for those first few minutes, well... not until her eyes drifted onto the rest of my body.

For a princess, there was no gasp of shock or a scream of terror like in all those fairy tales. No she only starred intensely at the blood before tearing her gaze back to me.

“Is that Tomy's?” She asked, her voice never faltering. Looking down at my bloody shirt, I reached a hand up and began my right hand across it.

“I don't know...” I whispered, looking back up into her deep violet eyes. “I don't know...” I repeated louder. Looking back at it, I'd killed so many people last night, I didn't know what was what.

Nothing more was said after that... well... not until Twilight nudged me with her hand. When I looked at her, she was smiling! A nice, sweet, kind and caring smile. Anyone could see the sadness behind it, but just by looking at her, I could tell what her unspoken words were trying to say.

Looking up at the clock on the wall, I decided that now would be a good time to check on the rest of the guys. Sure, in my heart I wanted to stay with Twilight and never leave her side, but sadly, as a commander I have a report to hand in.

Leaning down, I whispered into Twilight's ear what I had to do. Though she was reluctant, she finally let go of my arm. Standing up I walked towards the door, looking back over my shoulder, I watched sadly as Twilight waved at me, lifting a hand, I waved back before taking my first steps out into the morning air.

I'd only made it a few steps before I stopped, lifting my head and closing my eyes, I took in ragged breaths. I was trying desperately to hold back tears. Everyone knows that if you allow your emotions to get control, then your moral sanity and innocence would be erased.

Sadly, I think that mine have already gone.

I couldn't find anyone of my platoon nor that of my company. With no where else to go, I wondered off back towards the CP. If I were lucky, Lieutenant Stone would be there... as usual.

Approaching the Command Post, I noticed that the flaps were open and already I could see Stone and the colonel talking near a large table, both pointing at something on it, occasionally. Entering the tent, I cleared my throat to get their attention.

Turning slowly, they both gave me weary looks. They said something to but I was too shocked. Unlike what I was used to, unlike how I usually see them both were filthy dirty. The colonel seemed to have been absolutely soaked in blood then covered in ash. Lieutenant Stone was also covered in blood... his blond hair turned crimson red from human life source.

“Yes sergeant?” The colonel asked.

“S-sorry sir...” I began, never leaving eye contact. “I-I came to give in a status report, sir.”

“Alright, let it be good news.” He said, his voice hinting that bad news was the only thing he'd heard since this morning. He turned back towards a map situated on the table, staring at it intently, while Stone sat down on a barrel in the far corner of the room.

“Tomy's dead.”

Those two words seemed to echo around the room, hanging in the air as the both the colonel and the lieutenant's head seemed to drop down solemnly. The colonel bumping his fist down against the table in 'held within anger'.

“Damn.” Came the lieutenants reply. The colonel on the other hand was still looking down at the table, and during the entire conversation, he never moved.

“And what is your combat efficiency?” He asked. This wasn't what I was expecting from him. I was expecting a 'I'm sorry, I know he was a good friend' kindda stuff, but instead, just like me, he jumps directly to the combat efficiency of the group.

“I-” I stopped, remembering what happened last night between me and my friends. Taking in a deep breath, I continued. “I don't know sir... We were a ten man squad and I'm now down to four.”

“Don't you mean three?” asked Stone.

“Four.” I answered, never faltering my gaze. “Twilight's part of the team too.” I pointed out, a small amount of pride building up within me whenever I thought of Twilight. Turning my attention back to the Colonel, I continued my answer. “Though I would hate to admit it sir, I think we've reached the end of our limit. I would like permission to disband 2nd squad to join other squads, sir!” I said, standing at attention.

I knew exactly what I was doing. I knew that if we were disbanded, then Twilight wouldn't be able to stay with us. But I knew within me that there was nothing I could do for her now, especially with so few resources. I might have been breaking the promise that I told Twilight about last night, but in the end, I'd come to this conclusion way before Tomy's death. And though it broke my heart to have to say that, I knew that it would be the right thing to do. All I waited for now was the Colonel permission.

“Denied”

My eyes flew open and I inhaled sharply, the colonel was staring at me with his arms folded. Stepping towards me, he reached out and placed reassuring hand on my left shoulder. He gave me what seemed like a genuine smile.

“Denied sergeant, I know all about your squads little family bond, and I know that sergeant Kramer wouldn't be pleased if he finds out that you broke your promise. Or that the promises that you made to all your team mates.” He said, never breaking eye contact with me. “Also, I would normally disband you if it were possible, sadly I have no reinforcements to give to you or relieve you. Disbanding you is out of the question since you are such an effective team! I can't go breaking you up when you're so good at what you do.”

“What team?!” I scoffed.

“Just go with it, sergeant. I might have some news for you tomorrow. For now, let's rest up. You can spend the day with your girlfriend if you like. Just make sure that you stay together, cause no hardship should break a team spirit.”

'What is this?! Since when did the Colonel start to talk like Twilight?'

“She's not my--” I began, before being cut off by a slap on the back of the head. Looking at Sanders in shock, I saw that he was sporting a cocky and yet, sad smile.

“Just... get some rest, sergeant. I don't know if you know where Tom's body is. But I think a decent burial would be a nice way to respect his passing, wouldn't you agree?” He said, cocking an eye brow at the last part.

“How the hell am I suppose to give him a decent burial in this... in this Hell hole!” I asked, well, more like demanded. “Sir.”

“Improvise” I was about to retort, but Sanders beat me too it. “ And what do you mean 'I', where's Mark and Jack?” He asked, this was something to try and forget about.

“We... had a little falling out, sir.” I replied. “That's why I was asking for reassignment within another squad. Sir.”

“Then you better get out there and find them. Do something that will bring back your old team spirit!” Colonel Sanders suggested, giving me a somewhat surprised look.

“I can't see burying Tomy will bring the old team back together.” Grumbling I looked back at Sanders. He on the other hand, only gave me another sad smile before turning back towards his desk. Thinking that the conversation was over, I turned and made my way towards the Exit.

“How... should a man die better, than facing fearful odds...” He trailed off, Me... stopped in my tracks but those words, a tremble ran through me. Moving slowly, I exited the CP and made my way into Hell.

XXXXXXXXX

I searched high and low for my two best friends. I searched the shelter. I searched the Mess Hall. I searched the supply store. I even searched the damn latrines! Yet... no sign.

This sort of thing usually happened whenever someone close to us died. We would simply run away, or at least try and run away from the terrors of the world. Maybe that's what I did last night... Maybe I tried to escape my fate by letting it fall into the hands of others.

Even though, I knew that if they didn't want to be found, then I should wait for them to make themselves known. I began heading back towards the MASH before something crossed my mind. Turning around I ran back towards the shelter. Upon entering, I began rummaging through my foot locker, I finally found what I was looking for.

As I made my way to exit my home, small rain drops began to fall on my head. Looking up, dark clouds had gathered overhead. I was about to go back in to grab my rain coat, when I suddenly remembered: 'Twilight's got my rain coat'.

Though it was only spittle, I hurried back to the MASH only to find Twilight, out of bed, and sitting next to a man on the left of her bed, rain coat still on. The doctor and medics were standing around them, leaving a few meters distance as Twilight kept talking to this young man.

Approaching, McCarter turned his head to me, a sad look on his face.

“What's going on?” I whispered as Twilight continued to talk to the unresponsive man who had a large bandage around his head.

“She's ah... she's telling him about her adventures of her Utopia like world.” He answered, returning his gaze back towards the two patients. I didn't say anything else, I just watched and listened as Twilight explained everything about her world just like she had told me. I wasn't worried, even after what her friend had said last night, I knew that only few would ever believe her.

Tearing my gaze from the two, my eyes wandered over the medics that were surrounding them. All had sad looks on their faces, all seemed to be at a loss of sorrow. It was only as McCarter continued to explain that I finally caught on to their sorrow.

“We don't know his name. The guys who brought him in found no dog tags. Removing the bandages from his head we were about to operate when...” He trailed off, a sob catching up in his throat. I turned my gaze towards him, raising a brow. “... when a problem arose. His head wounds were severe, and in this case, irreparable. That guy over there--” Shifting his head towards a pilot, in the same condition. “He came in with a massive hole in his abdominal region. He needed a transplant, to survive, but we needed a volunteer...” He trailed off again, bringing my attention back to the man in front of me.

“He's brain dead...” He croaked, his throat dry and rusty. “His heart is still beating but without a reason. He's a dead man with a beating heart... The choice was simple.” He continued. “We now have to wait for him to die.” He said, solemnly. Twilight never faltering in her story even when McCarter spoke up.

“We brought him out here, but your girlfriend soon caught on. She accused us of murder. We explained to her that he was already dead and that it was only a matter of time before the man's heart figured it out too.” He started again, his eyes never leaving his dying patient.

“But she had already understood that.”

“She said that we were murdering him if we were to let him die alone.” I could see the tears welling up in his eyes, a look of failure within. “She told us that a passing soul should always be accompanied by someone. That we should stay with him, care for him until the end.” Straight river trails running down his cheeks, I finally understood what had gotten to him.

Failure... Failure to rest a passing soul into the heavens. Just like with Tomy.

Pushing my way past the medical orderlies, I knelt down beside Twilight. She paused as she watched me kneel down before picking back up on her story.

“... and the Foal Mountains! Ponies said that foals inhabited those mountains, and only foals. Adults weren't allowed. And then there's the fields! Long, endless, green fields! Full of happiness and laughter. You could walk them for days! It's like a desert of beautiful green fields, and when you got to the third day, you could see in Celestia's setting sun, just over the horizon. There stood Ponyville! And beyond that the mountain of Solitude, and rested near its summit, the Capital: Canterlot. A city of pure white marble and...”

Her voice turned to whispers as I closed my eyes and began to dream of Equestria! The land that I have already visited in Twilight's head. My train of thought was broken when Twilight let out a small chuckle.

“... The streets are flanked by white houses and shops and stores and cafés, oh it's wonderful...” She trailed off, her gaze returning from the ceiling back to the young man. Her smile faltered slightly, but never faded. A look of recognition was dawning on her.

I could see it in her eyes.

McCarter bent down on the other side of the bed, lifted his stethoscope to the man's chest before giving a sad tearful nod.

“His gone.” The only words he said, before getting up and returning to his original spot.

Twilight gave a sad sniff, a chocked sob before resting her head against the man's chest. After a few moments, she lifted her head and concluded her tale.

“May your dreams be peaceful. And may those green fields, those golden stone paths, those winding rivers lead you to the life you never got to live.”

I placed my hand on her shoulder as I stood up. Hoping to console her. I was therefore shocked when she stood up and gave me a sad smile.

“You alright?” I asked, wondering if it might have been shock. I was then baffled when she nodded her head to respond.

“Yes... Yes I think so.” She said, watching as the medics carried the life saving corpse back into OP. “I don't think that I should feel sad for something as natural as Death.”

“But it wasn't a natural death, Twilight! He was killed by another man!”

“I never said 'natural death'” She replied, moving back to her bed.

She was right! I've been thinking that being killed by another human isn't a natural death! And its true, but Twilight didn't mean that. She felt that Death was natural, not the form, not the how or the why, but the passing itself.

Watching her lie back down on her bunk, I made my way to her side, took a stool of some kind and sat down. Twilight never took her eyes off of me, she just laid there... watching me. Leaning backwards, I reached into my inner right pocket of my combat jacket. Through the note books and pencils, I finally pulled out what I was looking for.

When Twilight saw what was in my hand, she immediately sat up, a look of amazement on her face. Leaning forward, I placed the book on the bed.

“Is that...” Twilight began, before trailing off when she finally saw the look on my face.

“It's one of my favourite books... one that me and my brother enjoyed reading a lot. This one he bought me before my deployment...” Memories of that day came rushing back to me. The platform, the mass of troops standing there, waiting to board. White steam from the locomotive and the teary eyed faces of my family, hugging me. My brother stepped forward and gave me the book, wished me the best of luck, and just like that I was back here.

Though my journey didn't start there! Oh no... My journey started like everyone else's, at Pearl Harbor. I was there, on station as an observer.

“He... He's routing up for the Air corps, at least... that's the last I heard...”

“I'm sure he's alright Lou, like you said, there's no magic here so you can't send or receive messages almost instantaneously like we ponies do.” She said, resting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. A kind smile morphing her features. I could only respond in kind.

This is starting to sound awfully like a bad romance novel, or film.

“Anyway---” I began, taking in a deep breath and putting on a somewhat real smile on my face. “I've spoken to the Colonel, I've been given a day off. Soooo...” I trailed off, a slight blush on my face as I thought about what I was going to say. But I didn't need to finish my sentence cause Twilight decided to play off a bit.

“You wanted to spend the day with me.” She interjected, and in a way, she was right. Something told me that she could read me as easily as I could read a book.

“As long as you don't mind, I kinda wanted to make sure you got the rest you needed, especially after last night.” I explained, but Twilight didn't seem to be bothered.

“I don't mind in fact, I can't wait to go back there tonight, I'm sure we and the Doctor can discuss about a plan of escape to get back to Equestria!” She exclaimed, almost yelling.

“Oh... it wasn't exactly a pleasant feeling being pulled into your head like that.”

“Well, I'll go alone and when I wake up, I'll tell you all about okay?” She asked. I nodded, and left the conversation there.

Turning my attention back to the book, I smiled at Twilight and opened to the first page and began the story to its famous words: “No man would have believed, in the last years of the nineteenth century, that Human affairs were being watched from the timeless worlds of space. No one could have dreamed we were being scrutinised as someone with a microscope studies creatures that swarm and multiply in a drop of water. Few men even considered the possibility of life on other planets. And yet, across the gulf of space, minds immeasurably superior to ours regarded this Earth with envious eyes, and slowly and surely they drew their plans against us.”

XXXXXXXXX

I don't know how long I'd been reading... must have been more than a three hours. What started off as a quiet reading with Twilight, soon became a group thing! By the time I decided to end the story, the whole of Post-OP had joined in, either standing or lying down, everyone had been ensnared by the story.

As I was reading, Mark and Jack dropped in. I stood up immediately, an eerie silence fell over the room. I was about to speak, but they both beat me to it.

“We know Lou.” Jack said.

“Lets just get over it, okay?” Mark explained, my mouth was somewhat hanging open at what I was hearing. “Forgive and... not forget?” He asked, both of 'em had their hands outstretched towards me. Slowly, I reached out... and we shook hands. Tearful smiles were exchanged before they suggested that I continue with the story.

When I finally reached the 'Spirit of Man' I decided to hold off any more reading. Though most gave grunts of displeasure, all slowly but surely, returned to their bunks to rest. Putting the book away in my pack, my two friends sat down around Twilight.

“So... How are you feeling Sparky?” Asked Jack.

“Alright, just a slight headache but I should be fine.” She replied with a small smile.

“Where have you been this past morning?” I asked, wanting an answer clear and precise. They both dropped their gazes to the ground.

“We ahh... We went find Tomy...” Mark replied, I was about to ask something else but Mark hadn't quite finished. “We took him to the padre, asked him when the next burial service would take place... He said this afternoon as long as the Japs don't try and strafe us again.”

“And? Are we gonna do it or is the place full...”

“The padre said yes, but he said that he can't be there to do everyone, soo...” Jack trailed off, head slunk forward.

“Well... Its early afternoon.” I commented, consulting my watch at the same time. “Do you guys want to do this now?”

“I'd rather... When we found him... I... I never thought it was possible to...” He trailed off, no eye contact was made at any moment. I looked at both of them before placing my hands on my knees and forced myself up. Nodding to both of them, we were about to leave when something soft and warm latched itself to my hand. Twilight was looking at us with a pleading look.

Normally, most people would try and explain what that look was. To open up a conversation and try and make that look justified. Sadly... in the real world, there are no words to say. When you see that look and you are conscious of what you've been talking about. No one in their right mind would ask why someone was giving them that look.

I turned to Jack, he who only nodded without saying a single word. He walked back over to Twilight and grasped her in his arms jolting her upper body up and down a bit to get her wings in a comfortable position under her rain coat before taking her outside into the sunlight.

What most people would have trouble understanding is that there were no words exchanged between any of us during that entire sequence. Its a kind of disturbing feeling that you sometimes get when you're watching a motion picture. Something that makes you want to go on until the end. Like something happening outside the screen that sounds really important and you hope that you'll see before the end of the film.

We all left together... the whole squad back together for the short amount of time that remained. The cemetery was on the outskirts of the camp. The road ahead was covered in a mist of drizzling rain, though it began to lift by the time we entered the cross filled field by the sea.

Me and Mark carried Tomy over to a quiet spot on the field. Twilight and jack stayed to the side to keep Twilight from getting even a glimpse of the inhuman remains of one of her newest friends.

We dug... We didn't stop for a single moment, the sun was heading for a setting phase as we finally finished. Covering the last of his tomb, we all gathered around the pile of sand, all of us standing up straight.

Removing our helmets, we pressed them against our chests and stood there for a minute of silence. As it passed, we each said our farewells before a final salute to which I concluded Sander's sentence.

“ How... could a man die better, than facing fearful odds, for the ashes of his fathers... and the temples of his gods.”

XXXXXXXXX

Upon returning to camp, I told Mark and Jack to take twilight back to our shelter while I go get our orders for the following morning. The camp was, as usual, immersed in complete darkness. I knew that the OP tent was gonna be empty. Staff normally clear out around 1945hrs. So I made my way to what is known as Shelter 001, inside Sanders was working with a few others on what looked like photographs.

The colonel greeted me and brought me over to the table. He then ordered everyone in the room to close all open slits. Blankets and covers were pulled over every opening. Two lanterns were then light on the ceiling, and allowed me to see what was on the photographs.

“How was your day off?” Sanders asked from beside me.

“Useful... The guys needed a small rest.” I replied, still looking at the photos. These black and white images seemed to show a the jungle around us with a few clear patches here and there.

“Well I'm sorry it couldn't be any longer but I... I need your team on a new mission.” He said, placing both hands on the table and then leaning forward. “You remember your mission from two weeks ago right? The one where you found her.”

“Yeah errr... Hoshinita?” I asked, he nodded. “ I thought someone else was taking them on.”

“Not possible I'm afraid, all other raider teams are on active duty with other missions. Hoshinita was left specifically for you.” He replied, pulling some pictures towards me.

“Why us, sir?”

“Because your team are weapons experts in high explosives on Makin. I needed someone with the same skills.” He said, giving me a half hearted smile. “Here are your orders Sargent. These clear patches are what we believe to be air defence batteries protecting Hoshinita's position.” He traced the areas with his index finger. “ Your job, is to destroy these batteries so that bombers from the naval strike group can blast it to Kingdom Come. And you...” He continued, turning to look at me. “ You get the hell outta dodge.”

“What's our time window here sir?” Sanders turned away from me and stared intently at the maps and photographs on the table.

“Five days” He said, raising a hand quickly when I was about to protest. “And I have a reason for that Sargent.” He continued. “As I was saying, there is a naval strike group approaching, bringing reinforcements and supplies. You have five days to reach and destroy those AA batteries before the sixth day where the strike group's bombers will attack.”

“Well it isn't much time but we'll get the job done, sir.” I replied, standing to attention before saluting and turning around to leave.

“There's something else...” He trailed off. “I've spoken to command about your latest squad mate. They weren't happy.” At this point a sinking feeling began to make its way to my stomach. “They told about all the political complications, public reaction and all that. They said that if the press were to find out about her, there could be mass riots. The American people would be outraged to hear of a girl on a battle field. The people will lose all faith in the Army and Marine Corps and will no longer support our actions in the war.”

That sinking feeling sure was setting in, and I still wasn't preparing myself for what he was about to say.

“Can you imagine what it would be like if the entire country stopped supporting us during our fight here, moral would plummet. We would be forced to make peace with the Japanese and the Germans. We would lose our very first large scale war. And all that because of a girl with no clear memory of where she came from and how she got here.” Silence filled the now empty room, only me and the colonel were standing there.

“What am I to do.” A feeling of realisation dawning on me. He wanted me to...

“Kill her. Bury her. And make sure no one can ever find her.”

XXXXXXXXX

I ran into the shelter, Mark and Jack both jumped and grabbed their weapons, but I wasn't focused on them. Twilight, who was sat in the far corner with her rain coat off but her wings tense as if trying to hide behind her back.

I fell right in front of her clawing at her jacket.

“Lou what the Hell is going on?” Jack hissed as they both, somewhat, lowered their weapons.

“No time.” I told them, never taking my eyes from Twilight. She looked rather nervous, maybe because I was holding her rather tightly! No! I wasn't holding her! I was hugging her, what had just transpired made me feel insecure. They told me to kill Twilight! How could they! After all that she has done for us and more! She had shown me more kindness than anyone I'd ever met before! She opened my eyes... Our eyes to the true nature of our existence and proved to me that there were things worth dying for! Damn it they knew that their teasing would get to me. They knew that I would fall... that I... I would...

That I would fall in love with her...

Yes, I do love her. So very much.

“Twilight I need you to do that magic mind link thing again, now!”

“What?! I thought tha--” I cut her off.

“Twilight!” I pleaded her. Mark and Jack were rather disturbed and confused.

“Lou what are you talking about?” Jack asked. I didn't answer, my mind was fixed on only one thing right now! I needed to talk to Twilight's pony friend. If I was to get Twilight out of here alive, I will need outside help.

Chapter XIV: We Marched

Chapter XIV:

“WHAT!?” The Doctor yelled loudly.

I was back within Twilight's mind again, the trip less than forgetful, talking to Twilight's friend about returning her back to her world. The Doctor had been less than helpful by pointing out the 'time' issues within my plan. However he had been even more shocked when I whispered into his ear what the brass had ordered me to do with her. He had told me that he needed more time.

Time!

Time was a luxury that none of us had. And right now, I needed him to figure out a way to get Twilight off the island within those 5 days.

“There's no way that Twilight could ever learn the Arithmis spell within these next six days! Especially since you'll be on the move most of the time!” The Doctor argued once more, I could only sigh in defeat.

“Doctor, though I would love to say that we have all the time in the world, sadly we don't.”I pointed out to him. “Also,” I continued “I have yet to brief my squad on our next mission so I don't have all night! We must find another alternative within the next half hour or by the time I tell my people what the situation is, they would not have had enough time to prepare!” The Doctor sighed, he too was just as frustrated as I was by the lack of time. For roughly a minute, there was not a sound. The white walls of Twilight's mind showed just how still the atmosphere was.

“Shame you can't use the TARDIS to crossover into this realm.” Came Twilight's sad voice. At that, the Doctor's head shot up in surprise.

“Yes!” He exclaimed loudly. “Yes! Oh why didn't I think of it before? It's all here!” He continued.

“Eerr... what?” I asked.

“The TARDIS, using Discord's power, I should be able to jump momentarily into your Universe, but not for long.” He explained.

“Look, lets just say that I understood all that, can you get Twilight out of here?” I asked. The Doctor smiled happily.

“Of course, it will take some time, but my immediate problem will be locating you. Its not like you have a locator beacon with you especially in your time period.” He joked.

“Is that like a radio?” This time, the brown pony didn't say a word, in fact, he seemed surprised or at least shocked.

“Of course!” He yelled out once more. “Do you have a radio operator in your squad?” He asked.

“Yeah?”

“Then that's it, on the fourth day, you can send out a radio signal on any wave length. Just repeat the word Doctor and then the TARDIS should pick up the signal and I will be there in a jiffy!” He concluded.

We discussed the plan a bit more, I even began tacking notes while he re-explained everything once more. Once I had all the notes I needed, the Doctor told us that he had lots to do but on the fourth day, he would be awaiting our radio broadcast. With all the info gathered in my little note book, me and pony Twilight decided that it was probably best that we got going. Lets just say that getting back this time, took more than a hug to make her feel tired.

FLUFFY CUDDLES!!!!!

XXXXXXXXX

My eyes strained to adjust to the dark around me when it had been pitch white only moments before. As I grew more accustomed to the dark, I suddenly realised that I was lying on Marks lap as he continued to try and wake me. When he realised that I was responsive, both Mark and Jack began to detail their worries about what happened when Twilight initiated her spell.

Twilight was up at the same time as me and pointed out that we were lucky enough to still be in physical contact or I would have never have been able to get back into my own body. Well, not on the spot at least.

It took a while to explain what had just happened and what had gone on inside Twilight's mind. Though I had trouble explaining, Twilight had no trouble. However, Mark and Jack were just as confused as I was the first time I heard all that magic babble. Thankfully for me (or for this story) they didn't press the matter any further, but I still needed to brief them on what our new orders were.

“Right lets get this over with as quickly as possible, cos we need to be ready for tomorrow night.” I told them as we sat ourselves round a map I had proceeded to pull from my jacket. Laying it out, Mark used his torch to make a small light for us to see. Hopefully, the japs wouldn't spot it...

“Here is the camp, and here is a starting off position.” I pointed to the area on the small map where our front lines were situated. “We will leave here at 2100hrs and pass our lines by 2200hrs. It will still be dark so we will have cover for a few moments before we enter the jungle. Some time tomorrow, we will go to the supply bunker and pick up:

_2 belts of Carbine ammo

_2 belts of Johnson rifle ammo

_4 more Johnson Mags

_5 satchel charges with timed detonators

_1 extra full canteen each”

Jack took down notes as I rattled off the list, he asked whether we were getting extra bandages or food? They were less than surprised when I told them that we would be setting out with what we had already in food and bandages.

“Alright, now our equipment is listed... we will be taking a long and dangerous detour around the jap positions. We have 5 days to get there. We will be moving all day and all night. We will stop only when a member is certain that their endurance is down to the minimum! We have no time to stop and have proper dinners or lunches.” They nodded, but the look on Twilight's face clearly said that she didn't want to walk all day and all night without proper rest.

“So... we only have 2 canteens each during the entire journey?” Mark asked, I understood his concern. Out here, in the jungle, temperatures were rather demoralising especially when you had nothing to drink, and this whole thing was a 10 day trip or more if we had any slip ups on the way back.

“Plus, we won't have much energy left if we walk that far, we might need to stop somewhere along the way--”

“We won't have time, we already have a Rendez Vous with Twilight's friend who will come and pick her up...” I traced the map with my finger until I located the area I was looking for. “... Here! This right here is a clearing where Mark will radio the Doctor should land his... Police Box?...” They both gave me incredulous looks but I shrugged them off. “I can't explain it, nor could he.” I answered.

“So is that it?” Mark asked, turning off his torch. I nodded, my only response as I began to yawn. My tired mind wanted nothing more than a good night's sleep. I didn't bother telling them what my original orders were, there was no need. So as we each returned back to our original spots, one by one, we began to nod off. Twilight crawled into a corner with me a rested her head against my chest. As she rested, I heard Mark chuckle.

And so there we were, slowly falling asleep, and as the moon rose high into the cloudless night sky, I closed my eyes.

“INCOMING!”

XXXXXXXXX

“Is there anyone there?”

“Is there anyone still in there?”

“Hey! Can you hear me? Are you alright?”

“Please help me!”

“It's alright, we're here.”

“I can't breathe! I can't breathe!”

“How many do you count?”

“About six hits in total... I can't figure out where this came from.”

“Hey! Hey! Over here, we're trapped!”

“Help... Help... Help... Help... Help... Help... Help...”

“Go check on second squad!”

“Lou, are you in there?... Is there anybody in there?”

“I can see a hand! It's still moving!”

“HEY! HEY! YOU GUYS GET OVER HERE AND HELP ME DIG'EM OUT!”

“We've got'em! They're still alive!”

“It's alright Sargent, we've got you...”

I breathed, my lungs taking in deep heavy breaths. I was alive! Above me, Twilight's worried face talked to me with inaudible words. The only sound was a strange ringing that had invaded my ears. As sound slowly returned to me, I began to sit up. Twilight helped me, she continued to hold me as I looked around. A medic, knelt down in front of me and passed me a canteen of water. I took a few tentative sips before handing it back to him.

I hadn't noticed that everyone that had helped to get us out, had already left to help elsewhere. Last night's shelling had been nothing out of the ordinary. Except... we got hit. Mark and Jack were both leaning up against the remains of our home. Smoke still rising from the caved in roof. We should be dead! But Twilight was there. All I remember seeing was her, raising her hand putting her magic into effect and a rosy dome covered us, though the shock wave erupted the barrier and everything inside.

Getting up, slowly, Jack made his way over to the shelter. There was nothing to be done, We were lucky that we were even pulled out of there! Inside, there were parts of our equipment, clothes and rifles. Even if we could retrieve them, there was no way that we could ever fix them. They were gone.

“Make that 3 extra weapons to our shopping list guys.” Jack mumbled, turning around and looking back at us and more directly to me.

Mark gave him a sluggish 'thumbs up' all while groaning loudly. I stood up and looked around, I was lost. Jack looked at his watch, sighing loudly.

“Well... I doubt we should try and fix this thing up, either way, we're in no condition to start digging out a new hole.” He said, looking down into the pit. “At least I pulled our footlockers out yesterday or we would have lost everything!”

As I continued to stare out into space, I noticed Lieutenant Stone rushing towards us. He had his carbine slung over his shoulder and had a worried look on his face.

“Sargent! Sargent!” He called out while he kept on running towards us. “ Sargent, I heard that you guys were hit last night, are you alright?” He asked as he approached me. I only nodded, my left ear still ringing.

“Are you still combat ready?” He asked, I never looked at him up close. I just continued to stare out into space. He looked at me for a few moments before asking again. “Are you still combat able, sargent?”

“Oh for Pete's sake!” I yelled at him. “Give me a fucking minute to rest!” I said before collapsing to the ground. My head... my head was burning! I could feel a bump from where part of the roof had fallen on me. I lifted my gaze to look at Lieutenant Stone. He didn't seem shocked by my words. It was probably the first time he had ever heard me use the F word.

“I'm sorry Lieutenant...” He left, walking off slowly without saying a word. I knew he didn't take anything to heart, but somehow, I knew that after that incident in the jungle had changed him somehow. He seemed to care more about us. And he also seemed to hang around a lot more with his men.

I continued to lie there... almost at peace. But slowly, I got up, Mark and Jack following my lead. Twilight didn't move, however. She continued to stare out into space. Mark, who was sat next to her, knelt down to help her up. I helped too, since she seemed rather unsteady.

Once we were all standing up, I took a chance to check in what condition each of us were in. Aside from the fact that we were all covered in dust, Jack had half of his jacket torn off. His trousers were in a similar state, torn and ripped down the left leg.

Mark was in a similar condition, the only exception was that he had blood trailing down the left side of his head.

Twilight too was covered in dust and her rain coat was barely holding together. Whenever she walked, her wings became visible. They appeared to be in rough shape, feathers that she usually kept neat and tidy were now in disarray.

I, myself was in rough shape. My clothes were completely ruined! But all I could care about was getting myself clean. I turned my head to talk to the others as we began to wander through the camp. Mark was walking steadily, Jack was also walking steadily though he appeared to have a slight limp. Twilight on the other hand was leaning against me to balance herself. She had a pretty severe limp and appeared to be a in a small amount of pain.

At first, we had no real destination in mind. But slowly we found ourselves heading for the showers. We knew that we wouldn't be able to get a spot in there, but there were usually barrels filled with water outside. A quick face wash can do wonders.

The showers were ruined, and so were some of the barrels of water outside. However, we found one that hadn't been hit by shrapnel. Jack tore off a piece of his shirt and began soaking it in the water. He then began to pass it round to all of us, and we began cleaning ourselves with it. We were so happy to be refreshed. Twilight was able to slightly spread her wings to clean them, onl when nobody was looking. Either way, we covered her.

Our faces clean and our minds a bit clearer. We slowly made our way to the supply depot. There, we talked to the Sargent about our mission and the equipment we now needed. The Sargent there demanded to know why we needed knew weapons. When Jack came back with our crippled weapons, the Sargent understood what we needed.

He gave us our immediate supplies rather quickly but was rather choosy about the weapons he was going to give us. In the end, Jack picked up a Carbine barrel and said that he just had to remove the one that was currently broken on his gun. However, for me and Mark, there were no spare parts. So instead, Mark went slid off and grabbed an M1 Garand from a box near the far end of the tent. Though the Sargent protested and said that: “Marines take Springfields! Garands are for the Army!”, Mark replied: “Springfields are for regular Marines! I'm not one of them.” The conversation ended right there. I made it easy on myself. I took whatever weapon the supply officer gave me. An M1928. After grabbing everything we needed, we made our way back to our tent that had somehow survived the bombardment again.

Putting everything down, we all strolled back outside.

“Sooo... what now?” Asked Mark, who was trying to shoulder his new weapon on his shoulder comfortably.

“I think we need some peace and quiet, I suggest that we head to the shore and to clear our heads. There we should also get a chance to go over the operation again.” I told them. They had no quarrel so with out waiting a minute longer, we headed through the jungle, towards the sea.

XXXXXXXXX

It was mid day, and Me, Mark, Jack and Twilight were all sat on the white beach. We were so glad to be free. We were not sat in the Hospital, we were sat on the beach, with a nice warm breeze blowing. We had already gone over the plan three more times. We were going to advance through our lines out into the deepest part of the jungle. There we would turn SE towards Lunga river, and a small clearing dead ahead from there. Once there, as I had explained to Twilight's friend, we would send out a repeated radio call on several wavebands so that he could find us.

Of course, this was quite dangerous as well. Enemy troops could also listen in on these signals and pinpoint our location just by listening in on our signals.

“So we're all clear on this?” I asked the others, nods and 'yes's confirmed my question. “Good, well we'll leave the camp at 1930hrs, from there we head out.” I explained before lying backwards into the sand, in the shade of the palm tree. I closed my eyes as I heard the others do the same.

But I heard someone get up, I was about to crack an eye open only to open both eyes as Twilight placed herself next to me. She laid down and took my arm in her hand. She looked at me and smiled, before closing her eyes and resting up next to me. I heard Mark chuckle, then groan as he turned himself onto his side.

Twilight sighed and closed her eyes as she yawned, her tongue poking out slightly in a extremely cute manner. She then looked at me, her eyes turning inwards as she focused on me, dark violet eyes looked into mine.

“I'm looking forward to getting back.” She said, but her voice betrayed a slight hint of sadness. “But I don't know what to do... I mean, you guys have helped me so much, I don't want to leave you guys here! And yet I know that with out you, you won't be able to save your people from those terrible explosions.”

“So what's the catch?” I asked.

“The truth... I care about you.” She admitted, her eyes lowering. “ I care about all of you, and now that Tomy's gone, I... I feel that, I may have broken your... group spirit.”

“No.” I said, turning my head to the sky. “Tomy's death was not on you, and I'm sorry that you have to feel this way, but if you didn't! Not suffering would be an insult to his memory.” I returned my gaze to her eyes. “It's not, I assure you. But I can tell you this, had you not come here, we would long dead. You've saved us more times than I can count.” I said, resting a hand on her right arm.

“Let's get you Home.”

XXXXXXXXX

We marched. One column of four people, all dressed in green. Our faces covered in camouflage paint, our helmets covered in leafs and sticks. Our jackets were closed, our belt buckles tight, our rifles shouldered and our heads held high.

We marched. On the road to destiny, the path towards the endgame. Marines, pilots, sailors. All came out of their holes and watched us go. The further we walked, the more and more people came out. They looked at us, sad faces, none had any envy of us.

We marched. The most important of us all stood at the end of the road. Behind us. Carlson, stood near the end of the road. He watched us, the rest of first Platoon were standing there. Maybe even some from second and third Platoon. As we past them, the ones closest to us extended their arms and shook our hands the others saluted us.

No words were exchanged as we past them, no questions about Twilight. Carlson must have known about her for a while, maybe he even knew our orders about her. At the gates of the camp, a crowd assembled and watched us go. We spared no second glances, we dared not look back. A fear of wanting to go back, to be safe. No... We dared not look back.

The road was long, but not long enough. The jungle loomed over us on both sides, the dark shape of the trees filled our hearts with strange emotions. As we approached the depot, we were greeted with same kind of farewell that we had had in the camp. Marines and Army men stood there, saluting us as We Marched down a path into the jungle.

Upon entering the jungle, we holstered our rifles and walked further down the path. Carefully watching out for trip wires or mines placed in the trees. We past three men, sat in a small clearing, waiting to cover our retreating troops if ever they needed to fall back. I gripped my Thompson fiercely... the place around me reminding me of that night.

We exited that part of the jungle, to enter the battlefield. The ground was clear, no bodies to be seen. The troops manning the position looked up at us as we approached, their weapons pointed straight at us. We hopped down into the trench, the sergeant stared at me for a moment but dared not speak to any of us. Neither of them wanted to find themselves talking to people that had riskier jobs than they did. So they stayed out of our way. As Jack was the last one down, we all sat down for a moment and did our final equipment checks.

2153Hrs, “Five more minutes, then we move.” I whispered to the others. I took my Thompson and pulled out the mag. Twenty rounds times by five. Sure hope that it would be enough.

2158Hrs, “Let's move.” I got up, followed by the others. We crossed the line, the barbed wire, the field and entered the far side of the jungle. We found our path, and followed it. Now all we had to do was follow our compasses.

And as we ventured farther into the jungle, a feeling of dread found its way into my very being; 'Would this be the last time I'll ever be with Twilight again?'

Chapter XV: Home

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.